#and their smiles!! (especially in gifs 2 and 6!)
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
In the Still of the Night, ch 9
Zach Wellison x female reader Co-written with @absurdthirst
Grown up and looking to the future, Zach Wellison and bunkmate Shane Morrissey are working for a new cruise line that offers its guests a vintage Vegas experience on the Mediterranean. The romantic atmosphere is rubbing off on many of the crew members, and Zach finds himself to be no exception when he meets the beautiful lead singer of Shane's band.
But being wrapped in the seductive arms of an atmospheric cruise is a far cry from real life. How will their relationship fare on dry land? They can't know unless they try.
Rating:Â M for Mature but this blog is always 18+ Word Count:Â 9.7k Warnings:Â *Blanket warnings for this story include: Cursing, alcohol, food, cooking, eating, discussion of clothing/costumes. Mentions of prison time served, mentions of past homelessness.* Family death, grief, unexpected complications, family secrets, mentions of military service, loss/death, surprises around every corner. Summary:Â Making a stop at the local food pantry on your way to the soulmate chapel leads to a surprising revelation, and it is only the first of many for this day. Notes:Â I apologize for the extra delay! It appears my flare up was not done flaring, but I didn't want to make everyone wait a whole extra week for this chapter. Happy reading!
Ch 1 ~ Ch 2 ~ Ch 3 ~ Ch 4 ~ Ch 5 ~ Ch 6 ~ Ch 7 ~ Ch 8
âIt will only take a few minutes.â Zach promises. âAnd itâs on the way.â He feels strange to be arriving to the food bank dressed in the immaculate suit that had once belonged to your grandfather. One of the half-dozen that your grandmother had saved, and he honestly wonders if it had been his wedding suit. It fits so well with the dress you are wearing.
"I don't mind at all." He's taken the lead in driving around over the last few days, and when he pulls into the parking lot of the church that runs the local food bank you're just happy and starry-eyed in the front seat next to him. Your grandmother's dress only needed a few pins to fit perfectly, and Zach is maybe an inch or two taller than your grandfather was based on the way the suit fits â but not different enough for him to be uncomfortable or for him to look anything over than devastatingly handsome.
He gives you a brilliant smile and leans over to kiss you. âWant to stay here?â He asks. âI can get everything out.â
âNo, no, I want to help.â This is something that means a lot to both of you, and if you get to show off the fact that youâre obviously wearing a wedding dress? WellâŠyouâll be very happy to tell anyone who asks why.
He chuckles. âDonât get your dress dirty.â He warns before opening the door to the SUV to hop out and go around back to open the trunk. Thereâs several boxes and the cooler with all the cold things. A good donation haul that can hopefully put some food in someone in needâs home.
âI wonât!â The dress, or the nearly convenient blue flats that you wore today that are now your something blue. You stack up two of the smaller boxes in your arms and trot up to the side entrance of the church at Zachâs side.
Zach had called first, to make sure they were accepting donations, so the doors open quickly. The preacher obviously watching out for the donation.
"You must be Mr. Wellison." The preacher opens the door wide to let you in and stops short when he sees you slightly behind your now fiancé. "Bunny! What a surprise." And all at once he understands. "These...these donations must be coming from your grandmother's house. I'm so very sorry for your loss, dear."
"Thank you, Reverend Michaels." The best you can offer is a small, polite smile. It doesn't seem right to be beaming with joy that you're about to marry your soulmate when someone offers their condolences. "But, yes. We thought that these would make a good addition to the pantry, especially since it's not the usual time of year for donations. There are a few more boxes in the car outside."
âAbsolutely.â He nods, âIâve got some extra hands here.â He turns back into the church. âDarrel! Come lend a hand, son.â
It figures.
It absolutely figures.
The spare set of hands the reverend has to offer is none other than your ex-boyfriend.
Darrel comes in from the other room with a smile on his face that drops the second he sees you and Zach â and his expression says it all.
âDonât worry, weâve got it.â Zach insists. Although he knows that Darrel hasnât pressed any farther since youâve talked to him, he doesnât like the idea of taking anything from him, including help to donate food.
"It's okay." Darrel's head hangs a little, but he dusts off his hands and motions toward the door. "More hands make light work. It...looks like you're on your way somewhere, anyway."
âWe are.â Zachâs jaw clenches slightly, but he doesnât refuse his help a second time, it would be rude and the reverend would notice. Heâs starting to think that Darrel is either the sweetest man in history, or heâs somehow bugged you to find out where you are. He wants to believe the latter rather than the first option.
"We're just dropping a few boxes off." You explain needlessly, and head rather immediately for the door.
"Headed to Windrixville?" Darrel guesses, shoving his hands in his pockets as he follows you out the door.
Zach pauses and looks over at you. Wanting to tell him yes, but itâs not his place.
He's right. It is up to you. Which is why you roll your shoulders back and try to find that poise you're somehow capable of onstage, even in the dirt parking lot of the church. "We're getting married," you tell him honestly. There's no point in being coy â he already guessed.
âWow, uh, congratulations.â He offers, biting his lip before he offers you a smile that might not be completely genuine, but itâs not mocking or brittle.
"Thank you." While you're very aware that it's not what he wanted to hear out of your mouth, and you don't really want to hurt anybody, the fact is that ending this whole confusion once and for all is going to be a good thing. "I'm sorry about whatever my parents might have said, Darry, but this is it for me. Zach is it for me. And I don't say that lightly."
âHeâs your soulmate.â Darrel acknowledges. âYour parents were always against soulmate matches, but- I know that you arenât.â He swallows and shuffles slightly before moving to grab a box out from the back of the SUV. âWell, the quicker we get this unloaded, the sooner you can get married.â
"We appreciate the help." It's even more awkward than you thought it would be, and for a second all you can think to do is nod your head and reach for the cooler in the trunk.
âBabe, let me get that.â Zach tuts. âHere, take this smaller box, I donât want you to ruin your dress.â
"Still tryin' to do more than you need to, Bun?" Darrel almost laughs as he shakes his head and looks to Zach. "One day you're gonna wake up to your whole house being redecorated, and she'll do it with a broken arm or something."
âI donât doubt it.â Zach appreciates the spirit of the comment, and relaxes slightly. âOnly reason our suite hasnât been redecorated is because all the furniture is built in or bolted down.â
âCruise ship,â you explain, when Darrel looks like heâs about to get a spinning cursor on his forehead trying to wrack his brain for the full context of Zachâs comment. âWeâre working on a cruise ship.â
âRight.â Darrel laughs at himself, shaking his head. âI guess I had no idea they bolt down the furniture. But that makes sense.â
âIt would make rough seas a bitch.â Zach admits. âNot showing up for work because you got knocked out when the boat rocked.â
âI canât even imagine.â Darrel admits. He grabs the largest box from the trunk and tucks it up against himself carefully. Safely. âFurthest Iâve ever gone from home is Dallas or maybe Texarkana.â
Zach canât relate. âIâve been a lot of places.â He admits as he hefts the cooler up after taking it away from you. âSome I didnât want to be and never wish to see again.â
âWhat branch?â Darrel knows that sentiment all too well from his old friends.
âMarines.â He knows that you broke up with Darrel before his tattoo, so heâs not bothered by the question. âBaghdad, Fallujah.â
Darrel shifts the box in his hands and offers one outstretched hand to Zach in all sincerity. âThank you for your service.â
Itâs surprising, so much so that he nearly drops the cooler instead of setting it down inside so he can take the manâs hand. Itâs been a long time since heâs been thanked and probably the first time since coming back that he doesnât mind it. âIâm not good at this kind of thing.â He admits sheepishly. âSo, uh, yeah.â
âItâs not an easy thing to do.â Darrel acknowledges. âI lost my kid brother in Fallujah.â His eyes shift to you momentarily, knowing your parents would have told you when it happened, before he looks back at Zach. âLife is complicated. And not usually what you expect. ButâŠit seems like things are looking out okay for you now.â
âIâm sorry for your loss.â Zach murmurs quietly. âI understand completely, even if they werenât my brothers by blood, I miss every damn one of them everyday.â
You hang back, as surprised as either of the guys are for this encounter but trying to give the whole situation a chance to be less awkward. It seems like they might actually be on a path to civility, and you would love for this trip to end on a positive note. Darrel and Zach being on polite terms would be a hugely positive note.
âIt was difficult, but we got his letter a few weeks later.â Darrel tells him quietly. âThe guy who was with him when he died mailed it to us.â
âRobby was a good kid.â You offer, knowing that it would have been a strain on the entire family to lose their middle son. Your parents had talked about it like losing a pillar of the community.
âRobby???â Zach looks bewildered and slightly nauseas. âRobert Tyler Rodriguez?â He asks softly, praying that itâs not the same person.
Darrel pales instantly, freezing in his tracks as the puzzle pieces in his mind fall into place. He knew the name Wellison sounded familiar but he just thought maybe it was a client whose house he had worked on or the name of some long-forgotten classmate.
But no. The name Wellison had been printed in block letters on the letter that told his family that their bravest son was never coming home again. He wants to be angry. He wants to be furious. But all he can feel is the ring of hollow sadness in his chest that is left after losing his brother...and a thick feeling of something emotional that has him setting down the box on the stairs up to the side door of the church. "You're the one who sent us the letter," he says finally, when he remembers to speak again.
âYes.â He had thought it was a fucking coincidence, plenty of people live in Tulsa, Oklahoma. Plenty of people have the last name Rodriguez. Robby had called his brother âDeeâ. âYouâre Dee.â He swallows harshly and wishes he was anywhere else but here. Ready for the onslaught of blame and accusations. After hand delivering Tommy Mansfieldâs letter and accompany his body home, being slapped and screamed at for being the lone survivor, he couldnât come to Robbyâs home. Already sinking into a depression that nearly made him eat a bullet, he had just mailed the letter off with his own written note, saying he was sorry.
For the second time today, Darrel Rodriguez holds his hand out to the man who has everything he ever wanted for himself. And for the second time, there is nothing but sincerity behind the gesture. "Thank you for writing that letter," he intones, quiet and serious but no less true. "It couldn't have been easy. And we appreciated getting something other than a paper-pusher on our doorstep to tell us the news."
Zach frowns, staring down at the offered hand and then back up to Darrelâs somber eyes. He cautiously takes the hand again. âYou donâtâ blame me?â He asks, his voice low and almost disbelieving.
"I admit, it was tempting. The letter came and..." he shrugs slightly, shaking Zach's hand firmly once more. "Grief is sticky. But Robbyâ" His voice waivers for a second and he takes a breath. "My brother knew what he was signing up for, when he joined up. He knew the risks and the responsibilities. So while it might be cathartic, to wrap up all the blame and put it on your shouldersâ" He glances at you and you know in your gut he isn't just talking about Robby, but Darrel goes on. "That wouldn't be fair. You're not responsible for the fate of the whole world. Other people make choices, too."
âI miss him every day.â Zach chokes out. âLike I know you must- only more so.â He would never compare his grief to losing his friends and brothers in arms to losing a true brother. âI still have nightmares about it. I miss them all so fucking much.â
"He wrote to us about his brothers." Darrel admits. Now that they're standing face to face, he has to admit the hand of fate has bashed in his door rather thoroughly. "It'sâ I didn't think I'd ever actually meet one of them. After everything. Wellâ you know."
âIâm the only one that survived.â A fact that he has tremendous guilt over every single day. Since getting back on his feet, meeting you, he has vowed to make sure that itâs a life well worth the sacrifice. He still doesnât know why it was him that made it home, but he doesnât hide away from it anymore.
âWellâŠâ Darrel clears his throat gently and gestures to you. Thereâs more than a time of sadness in his voice but he still tries to mask it. âYou had something important to come back for.â
Zach understands his meaning and gives him a solemn nod. âYes I did.â He agrees.
If you're honest, this unexpected connection is something of a relief. Darrel isn't the enemy, after all. He was misled by your parents and has been gracious since meeting Zach. It's awkward, sure, but not ill intentioned. "I'm glad you guys got a chance to talk," you tell them, and are very happy to mean it.
âI owe you both an apology.â Darrel murmurs softly, glancing between the two of you. Zach shakes his head. âYou donât owe me anything.â He promises, knowing that he canât blame the man he has learned so much about from his younger brother. He had been told he was a good man, and heâs glad to learn that is true. He might have been a little overeager in his plans, but he was accepting the situation now.
"The people who owe an apology are my parents." And you will be insisting that they give it.
âBabe.â Zach shakes his head. âI donât think they will think theyâve done anything wrong.â
The fact that he's right is frankly upsetting, but you'll wrangle with that later. On a day when you aren't looking forward to marrying your damn soulmate. Instead of pressing it, you nod a little. "My parents and I have a little work to do between us, I think. But that's...that's not something to dwell on today." It does impact the fact that you're essentially eloping, but again...that is a thought for a different day.
âNo, today is for us.â He agrees, shuffling slightly and moving over to your side. âAre you ready?â He asks, the boxes donated and the air cleared between you and Darrel it seems.
"Absolutely." The one thing in this life that you're absolutely certain of is Zach. No hesitations. So the question of whether or not you are ready to marry him is unnecessary.
Zach takes your hand and starts to turn away. Not sure what else to say to Darrel, but the other man surprises everyone, even himself. âDo you want a witness?â He blurts out.
âWhat?â You turn around in confusion, certain you must have heard him wrong.
Instead of denying that he said anything, he straightens his shoulders and repeats himself. âDo you want a witness?â He asks again.
"Iâ" You glance over at Zach, who looks just as startled as you do. "I mean...it would be helpful..."
âWhy would you want to do that?â Zach asks seriously. âI know you have deep feelings for her. It- it doesnât make sense to me.â
âBecauseââ Darrel pushes out the word and shoves his hands in his pockets. Zach is right. He does have deep feelings for you. He has for years. But pining doesnât make him a bad guy. âAll I ever wanted was for her â for you â to be happy.â He tells both of you. âYou folks made it seem like you werenât. You were still trying to find your way, and like you might come home any time. But youââ If he jams his fingers into his pockets anymore heâs gonna break a finger. âYou obviously love your life. And your guy. And if Iâm gonna claim that all I ever wanted was your happiness? Then I gotta step up and acknowledge that that means it might not be here with me.â
Itâs a very eye-opening outlook and Zach knows immediately where Robby got his sunny, upbeat attitude. âYour brother and I promised we would stand up for each other when we found our soulmates.â He tells him. âI think- itâsâŠ.a way to honor him and I would be honored if you would. But itâs not just my decision.â He looks over at you. âWhat do you want, baby?â
A hell of a lot of thoughts are running through your head at the moment, if youâre honest with yourself, but not the least of them is relief. And some kind of gratitude. This whole issue with your parents can be put to bed with Darrel supporting your marriage, and he deserves to be able to move on after carrying a torch for you for so long. A part of you hopes that this could be that for him. And a way to honor his brother, to boot. âI think it would be nice to bury any grievances,â you admit, looking at both men. âAnd to have a witness that has a real connection to our pasts.â
âLet me say goodbye to the Reverend and Iâll be ready to go.â He frowns for a moment before looking down at his jeans and work jacket. âIâll need to change though. Make sure that itâs understood that I support this.â
âDo you still keep a change in your truck?â You ask, figuring that would be easiest. âWindrixville isnât far. Iâll check what time the chapel closes.â
âNo, but I had just picked up my suit from the cleaners.â He chuckles, shaking his head at the irony. âLet me grab it and change. Although Iâll be in my work boots.â
âDoesnât matter to us.â He couldâve just come along in jeans and it would be the gesture that mattered most. âTake your time.â
âIâll be quick.â He nods towards both of you and disappears out the door to grab the plastic covered suit out of the back of the truck. It might not seem like the best idea to some, but he knows that it would send a clear message to your parents.
âWellâŠthis stop turned outâŠunexpectedly.â You turn into Zachâs side and tilt your head to look up at him. âYou okay, baby?â
âI never put it together.â He admits sheepishly, shaking his head. âRobby talked about his family a lot.â He murmurs. âIâ I came so close to coming out here, but after the first timeâŠ.â He trails off, knowing you would understand.
âIt was still so fresh back then.â With one hand, you gently rub his back. âGrief settles over time. It doesnât go away, but itâs less harsh. Less angry.â
âI wonder if thatâs how we were supposed to meet?â He wonders softly. âHe had invited me back to Oklahoma to visit when we came back on leave.â
âOhâŠâ The realization makes you sag a little. âMaybe. I didâŠback then I used to come home for thanksgiving every year.â
âHe had told me that his family used to do a huge BBQ every year. Something about an entire cow.â He chuckles. âSaid I would love it.â
"They do it every year." You nod and blow out a long, slow breath. "The day after Thanksgiving. This great big, day-long thing. People pop in and out all day as they come back from or leave to go Black Friday shopping. His Dad loves it, it'sâ" Instinct as you hugging Zach tighter, like you're hanging on to that past chance meeting that never happened. "We always used to go for the afternoon. My mom makes this mashed potato casserole that everybody always goes nuts for." It's how you would have met. Years ago. Zach would never have been through the terrors and the hardships of being alone with no place to go, and you wouldn't have been through your own bullshit out in New York. You would have been together.
âIsnât it amazing how a few seemingly inconsequential decisions completely change the trajectory of your life?â He asks, knowing you are feeling the same.
"It's...weirdly discouraging and encouraging." The feeling is a little disorienting, if you're honest. "Knowing that things will always end up where they're supposed to, but that the journey might be pretty fucked up along the way."
He hums, pressing a kiss to your hairline. âWeâve had a rough road, but itâs getting better.â He admits. âBetter now that we are together.â
******
The little chapel in Windrixville is built on the top of a hill where an old church burned down back in the 60s. The space around it is manicured now instead of just being a wide-open field, and soulmates who choose to get married here in a less formal ceremony have the chance to take a few pictures in the chapel's flower garden. Zach pulls the rental car into the mostly empty parking lot and Darrel's truck parks right on the other side.
"Are you ready to do this?" He asks after shutting off the engine. He knows that you are protected legally, the pre-nup already signed and filed, but he wants to make sure that this - done this way - is what you truly want.
"Absolutely." You take his hand and lean across the center console to give him a kiss. "I wanted to be married to you. To start that next step together."
âAre you sure you donât want the entire big thing?â He asks, smiling softly.
"Do you?" It's worth making sure that he's not just doing this for you. That he isn't missing out on something he's dreamt of just because you don't care about skipping the expense.
âBaby, I have no family but you.â He reminds you softly. âAll that matters is that you and I are together.â
âThen what are we waiting for?â Youâll remind him later on that he had so many people who love him as well as a kitchen full of staff who admire the hell out of him. For now, you have a wedding to focus on.
âWhat indeed?â He grins and notices that Darrel has climbed out of his truck and is standing in front of it, doing something on his phone.
"Everything good?" You ask, slipping out of the SUV and back into Zach's side. Darrel's face is drawn in concentration.
âYeah.â He sighs and slips the phone into his front jacket pocket. âRanch stuff.â He tells you. âMy parents are talking about selling.â Heâs been trying to change their minds, but the decision is ultimately theirs.
"Oh god, I'm so sorry." Your shoulders drop again, knowing that must be devastating for him. Darrel always loved the ranch so much.
âItâs okay.â He shakes his head. âThis isnât the time to worry about what might happen anyway.â He shoots you a smile. âLetâs go get you crazy kids hitched.â
The girl sitting at the reception desk inside the chapel smiles when three people walk in the front door, two of them obviously matching in nice clothes. "Well hey there." She chirps happily. "What can we do for you folks today?"
Zach walks up the counter with a nervous, yet eager, grin. âUh, we want to get married.â He tells her, pointing between you and him.
"That's what we're here for." She smiles and starts shuffling through some unseen things at her desk. "Let me get the paperwork together. I'll need legal identification for both of you and I'll get the chapel ready. The justice will be down to see you in a moment." She waits just long enough for you and Zach to hand over your driverâs licenses, then thanks you and hustles off down a hallway that you hadn't noticed.
âWell that was pretty easy.â Zach murmurs, sure that there would be some kind of test or proof required that you are soulmates.
"I'm sure they'll want to see our marks. But that's easy enough."
âWe can just show the initials .â He reaches for your hand and rubs his thumb over the webbing between your thumb and finger. Itâs a calming pressure point for him and apparently for you too, heâs discovered. âI love you.â
âI love you, too.â Just that little measure of sweet steadiness from him has you feeling comfortable and confident again.
If there was even the slightest sliver of doubt that this man was your other half, part of your soul, it dies when you smile at your soulmate. Darrel realizes that heâs never seen that light in your eyes, at least never directed towards him. You are looking at Zach like he hung the moon in the sky, responsible for the stars sighing bright. You had always enjoyed looking up at the stars and you are looking at Zach with the same wonder. It clicks that door shut permanently inside his heart and relegates you towards the bittersweet first love you has always been and he had just not been able to accept.
The man who comes out to meet the new, happy couple asks a few questions and takes a peak at shared marks, all the while explaining how these short ceremonies work. âAnd youâve brought a witness.â He looks very pleased at that. âFantastic. Is there anything special you would like to include in your ceremony this evening?â
âBabe?â Zach turns towards you and lifts his brows. âAnything you want?â He knows next to nothing about weddings and what is expected, so he will leave it up to you. Heâs just wanting to be your husband.
For a second you consider, knowing that the important part of today is just that you want to be married to your soulmate. âDo you have a version of your ceremony that talks about partnership instead of obedience?â You ask finally, deciding that while the old-fashioned wording is fine, what you and Zach have really is about being a team.
He smiles when you say that, nodding in agreement when the man discreetly looks over at Zach for his opinion on the issue. âPartnership.â He echoes. âThat would be perfect.â
"Of course." The man nods politely and brings the three of you into in a large circular room that is mostly walled in glass. This ceremony room looks out over the garden surrounding the building and is lit with soft, romantic light as well as having some gentle music playing. It's not cheesy like you had expected one of these places to be, and you slip your hand into Zach's as you walk inside together.
This is actually pretty romantic, like it would actually be a venue a planned wedding would choose. Heâs impressed and he smiles over at you. âShould have gotten you a bouquet of flowers.â
âItâs ironic,â you tell him, happily clinging to his arm. âWe get each other flowers all the time. But donât have any today.â Every opportunity to get a few fresh flowers on a land excursion always results in a bouquet in your room. Itâs amusing that theyâre missing today, when other people would consider them mandatory.
He chuckles in approval and nods. âItâs fitting.â He agrees. âThe irony makes it even more so.â
The ceremony, for what it is, is short. The justice lays out a few pieces of paperwork and has you and Zach check the pertinent information that the receptionist filled in from your IDs, and then he asks Darrel to stand to the side of the small altar while he says a few words about togetherness, partnership, and commitment. It's actually a very nice speech, and one that you're glad that you saw a copy of amongst the papers on the altar with your soon-to-be signed marriage license.
Itâs surreal, standing with you and Zach canât concentrate on the words being spoken. Focusing on the way your eyes soften and melt as you look at him, obviously moved by what the justice is saying. He just knows that he is the luckiest man in the entire world right now, bonding himself to his perfect soulmate.
Itâs like being wrapped up in a whirlwind, the way reality has become fuzzy around you, and all you can see is Zach. You both manage giddy, teary I doâs, and the pronouncement of: âYou may more kiss your brideâ makes your heart leap.
With the hand not holding yours, he reaches for your waist, pulling you close. âUntil my dying breath.â He vows, nudging his nose against yours and then softly pressing his lips against yours in the sweetest kiss.
Three sets of hands applaud politely, while you are off somewhere on Cloud 9, and in the furthest part of your mind you can swear that you hear bridal music playing. None of it matters, though. Nothing beyond standing here being joined with Zach and being able to go forward into your future with him.
This is the bliss you never trusted yourself to dream about. Strive for. Itâs right here in your hands.
******
Three hours later, Zach pulls into the driveway of your parentâs house, the blissful euphoria of getting married isnât even dimmed by the upcoming confrontation. Another family dinner. One where Darrel has been invited again, this time by you and Zach. He shuts off the engine. âReady, sweetheart?â
âReady.â Back in your regular clothes â and happily relaxed after celebrating your marriage back at the hotel room â you give his hand an encouraging squeeze and lean over the carâs console to kiss him. âI love you.â
âI love you too.â Heâs not sure how they will react, but heâs sure it wonât be good. His fingers play with your new - handed down - wedding set.
In the time since the wedding youâd not only celebrated enthusiastically, but also stopped at a large fine jewelry store in the city to pick out a wedding band for Zach. Heâll probably choose to wear it on a chain while heâs working in order to stay safe and not have it get crushed with ingredients every week, but it was importance to both of you for him to have the simple gold band on his finger. âWeâre in this together, babe,â you remind him, pushing open the car door and flashing him a grin. âWhatever happens, happens. Theyâll probably be more upset about the inheritance than the marriage.â
âI hope not.â He frowns, shaking his head. âI know Ms. Flores said the will could be contested, but it would be foolish.â
âWeâll see what happens.â Honestly, your parents are more of a wildcard than you had ever expected, so tonight is a bit of a question mark as far as they are concerned. âWe should go in.â The bottle of bubbly you picked up as a gesture of celebration is in one hand and you take his with the other, then head to the door.
As agreed, Darrel will be arriving in less than five minutes. To create a buffer, or distraction if itâs needed. Zach knows that your mom had an appointment with the attorney today and is surprised that you havenât heard a word from them.
âMom?â When you open the front door the house is silent, and you canât think of anything more foreboding. âDad?â
Maybe they are in the kitchen?â He asks softly, holding tight to your hand as you both step inside and he shuts it behind the two of you.
They arenât. They arenât on the back porch by the grill, and they arenât in the living room.
Where your parents are, is upstairs in your bedroom. And the sight is as confusing as it is unexpected.
âDo you want me to give you a minute or stay?â He doesnât know exactly what this means, but he sees the confusion marring your beautiful face when you see your parents in your childhood bedroom.
âNo.â You shake your head and reach for his hand instead of letting him move away. âNo. Whatever is going on, I want you with me.â
âThen Iâll stay right here.â He promises softly, frowning as he turns back towards your parents.
"Iâumâ" Despite being sure that this is going to be awkward, or perhaps because of it, you're not quite sure where to start as you step closer to your bedroom. "Hi, guys...? Are we not having dinner tonight?"
Your mother looks up, her head buried in an old photo album and she bites her lip. âYouâre so grown up.â She shakes her head and looks down at the photos when you were probably three or four. âI canât believe how much things have changed.â
"Yeah, it's..." You don't want to point out the obvious â that of course things have changed â since this might be an unexpected part of your mother grieving for her own mother's death, but it does strike you as odd. "It's been a long time since those were taken."
âYou were such a happy little girl.â She murmurs, flipping the page and catching sight of a photo of you and your grandmother. Her breath catching on a small sob. âSo close to her.â
"I miss her too, Mom." Yes...this is definitely an odd part of the grieving process. Your eyes turn up to meet Zach's and he nods, urging you forward to go into your room. He's close behind when you sit down on the bed next to your mother. "But she's with us every day as long as we take the time to remember her."
âI canât believe it.â She murmurs softly. âI never really believed that she would be gone.â
"It's going to be hard to get used to." For once, you agree with your mother wholeheartedly.
Your father hums as he pats your motherâs back. âIt will be better in time, dear.â He comforts her.
"Do you want to bring some of the photos downstairs?" You offer, wondering if they might have lost track of time and forgotten that you were coming for dinner tonight. "Zach and I can cook so you two can look through photos, if you like."
âDinner?â She frowns for a moment and then her eyes widen. âOh my god! I forgot about dinner!â
"It's totally okay, Mom," you promise her. Your hand is on her back now, too. Rubbing soothing circles. "Let us take care of it, okay? Darrel should be here any minute and we can all share stories. How does that sound?"
âDarrel?â She frowns and shakes her head. âYou saidâ why would Darrel be coming? I didnât invite him.â Her eyes beg you to believe her, knowing how upset you had been earlier when he had shown up that first day.
âI know you didnât.â A gentle pat of your motherâs shoulder as you sit behind her doesnât seem like quite enough, but she isnât a very huggy person. Thatâs your father. âWe invited him.â
âYou did?â The confusion in her voice is clear, much like the frown on your fatherâs face. Both of them had been unhappy with the boundary you had set and now you seem to be throwing that all away.
âWe ran into him earlier and had a good talk,â you explain. Itâs time says the look in your eyes when you glance up at Zach, and his subtle nod is encouraging as he moves closer to your side. âA lot has happened today,â you tell your parents gently, trying to be kind to them in their grief.
âI know.â Your mother swallows harshly and looks away, fidgeting with a folded piece of paper that is under the bottom of the photo album. âWe had the meeting with Motherâs lawyer today.â
"So did we." It's probably against some kind of disclosure policy for Ms. Flores to disclose to your parents that you spoke with her this morning, or what was spoken about, but just in case it's not you lean toward complete transparency. "Why don't we all go downstairs, Mom? We can talk about that after dinner."
She nods, not saying a words, not even sure if she has the words to say. Itâs been a long day, filled with harsh truths that sheâs been forced to confront.
"We'll take care of dinner," you offer again, and you and Zach lead the way back downstairs. The headlights of Darrel's truck are just shutting off in the driveway, and you're hoping that the distraction of another person here will help break some of the tension.
Itâs rare that your mother doesnât interject some opinion, but this time, she just nods. âWhatever you want to do.â She murmurs.
The best you can do is chalk it up to grief again, because normally she would be either insisting in doing things herself or giving you step by step instructions. âIâll figure it what we have,â you offer to Zach. âDo you want to let Darrel in and maybe we can all talk in the kitchen while we make whatever dinner is going to be?â
âCome dear, let me make you some tea.â Your father hooks his arm around your motherâs waist and steers her towards the kitchen.
Zach kisses your forehead and goes to say hello to the man he never expected to be friendly with, and you lead your parents into the kitchen. While your mother sits down at the table and your father puts a kettle on, you take inventory in the refrigerator and in the cupboards. It seems like your mother intended to make pork chops and mashed potatoes casserole tonight, and you're relieved to find some frozen green beans. That's plenty enough food for five people to eat dinner. The few apples in the fruit drawer will make a delicious, quick applesauce.
It feels a little weird to be opening the door of his new in-lawâs home as if he were the host, but he sees Darrel and grins in relief. A stark contrast from where he would have been just half a day before now. âWelcome.â He jokes.
"Normally it's Miss June at the door acting like the sun's just come out." He admits. They shake hands â not quite at the level of anything more yet â and nods toward the inside. "You tell 'em yet?"
âNot yetâŠ.â Zach admits and shakes his head. âSomethingâs going on, and itâs odd.â
"Odd?" Darrel tips his head.
âMiss June isâŠ.docile.â He huffs quietly, keeping his voice down so it doesnât carry far. Darrel has spent time with your parents so maybe he can clue the two of you in on something you might not be aware of. âShe was up in Bunnyâs room, looking at a photo album and didnât cook dinner.â He shrugs. âSheâs letting us cook.â
âThatâsâŠâ Darrel frowns, shucking his jacket at the door. âUnlike her.â
âI know.â Even if he hasnât spent much time with your mother, getting her to let him help with the funeral food had nearly been the beginning of world war three.
âThink itâs finally sinking in?â He asks, concerned because the unexpected nature of your grandmotherâs death.
âMaybe?â Zach shrugs and reaches out to slap his shoulder. âInto the fray we go.â
When they come into the kitchen your parents are bent over cups of tea at the table and youâre starting to peel potatoes. âHey Miss June, Tom.â Darrel steps into the kitchen and moves over towards your parents to hopefully ease the obvious tension in the room. Although itâs not a hostile tension, itâs morose.
âGood evening, Darrel honey.â June sniffles and draws herself up to her full sitting height. âItâs good to see you.â
âHow are you doing?â Just because your parents had plans for your future and had also kept him hoping that that dream would become reality, he genuinely cares for the older couple. Leaning down, he hugs her and kisses her cheek.
âOh, itâs been quite a day.â She returns the kind gesture half-heartedly. âHow are you, dear?â
âIâmâŠgood.â He realizes, shifting back and smiling at her. âIâm actually really good.â
"That's good." She nods vaguely, obviously still very distracted, and looks around the room again. "How did...I don't..." Your mother stops, pauses, takes a deep breath, and tries again. "How did this invitation come about?"
âWe ran into each other at the church.â He doesnât think that youâve told them, so he doesnât mention that you had invited him over to celebrate, and drive home the point that their wishes for you life were never going to happen.
"We brought over a donation to the food bank," you explain. Zach has already picked up a peeler and it helping you with the potatoes, but you turn around to face your parents at the counter. "We...have something to tell you guys." Everything in the kitchen stops for a moment, and Zach comes back to your side â dirty hand reaching for dirty hand in an odd sort of symbol of the promise you've made. No matter what, you're in this together.
"We went up to Windrixville a few hours ago." You brace yourself for the coming storm of disapproval. "To get married. Darrel came as our witness."
A pin drop could be heard if one fell. Zach, you and Darrel seem to collectively hold your breaths to see what their reaction would be. Your father looks like he was sucker punched in the gut and your mother immediately bursts into tears.
To be honest, it's better than you were expecting. There's no screaming, you aren't immediately being thrown out, and there is a distinct absence of guilting you about how you're dishonoring your family for reasons that make absolutely no sense. Still, it is a very big life event to have happen unexpectedly so you have to give them a little bit of grace.
âI did it Tom, she said I was going to do it and I did it.â She wails, jolting your father out of his frozen shock to turn and curl his arm around your mother.
âYou didnâtââ
âI did!â She insists, pulling that same folded paper out of her pocket and shaking it as if it would explain everything. âOur daughter got married without us there because Iâve driven her away!â
"Mom, what is that?" Instantly, you're wiping your hands off and moving to your parents' side. The sting of the fact that it's true can be dealt with another time. There had been barely a thought paid to the fact that your parents would be there today. They have been so obviously against you and Zach as a couple â as soulmates â that you had simply figured that no matter where or when you got married, they would never want to be there.
Your mother canât talk, too busy burying her face in your fatherâs shoulder as she sobs her heart out, but Tom gives you the answer you need. âYour grandmother left her a letter.â He murmurs quietly.
"She seems to have left them for all of us." The envelope is barely in your mother's grip and one nod from your father is enough permission to take it. Her name is scrawled across the front and there is just one sheet of paper inside, but it's easy to tell that your grandmother must have sat down and written all of these letters at once. Slightly morbid, if you're honest, but she was always very conscious of her own mortality after her friends started to get sick and begin dying.
Your father just hums and Zach shuffles behind you as he watches your mother continue to cry.
Junie, the letter begins, in your grandmother's distinctive handwriting. I hope very much that you never need to read this note. That I am simply able to tear it up and write you something new. But unfortunately you inherited my stubborness, and we both passed it on to Bunny. If things were a bit less dramatic right about now, you would roll your eyes at that, but this isn't the time.
I don't have any delicate ways to try to say this anymore, dear. Perhaps if I had been more direct with you these last few years, the situation would be different. But the fact is, my dear, you are losing your daughter. Your eyes widen, staring at the page, tears springing to your own eyes just the same as they are to your mother's. Had your Gram really been so on the nose with her about all this? It seems so...dramatic?
Punishing her for changing her major should have been where I put my foot down with the whole thing, but this nonsense with Darrel Curtis has to end. She is in love, Junie, and so excited about it. It's no good to play pretend anymore, and I'm sorry if it still hurts, but losing your soulmate doesn't mean that Bunny deserves to lose hers. Or that she will be just as happy with someone else, the way you have been with Tom. Darrel is a sweet boy, but he and Bunny want different things. It's as plain as the nose on my face.
Let her choose her own life, Junie. Let her be happy and just be happy for her. I know you don't get the same once a week phone calls that I do. I know that you don't get to be updated on her life the way I do. She is only going to drift further out of your grasp if you keep this up.
Zach can see the way you tense, covering your mouth with your hand and he moves over to your side. Sensing, rather than seeing the tears and wanting to comfort you, no matter why you might be crying.
âI just â I was trying to stop her from caring.â The broken explanation probably doesnât make sense to anyone who hasnât experienced loss, but your mother tries desperately to explain. âI love you, you know I do and I always will, but- but you know how it still aches to this very day.â Tom shushes her softly, nodding and murmuring quietly. âI know sweetheart. I know.â
âYou had a soulmate?â For your entire life, you had always known your parents as the perfect unit. Both of them choosing to be together instead of having the universe choose them for each other. Your fatherâs mark is shared only with his twin brother â a rare instance of platonic soulmates â but you had lived your entire life thinking that your mother had never, ever born another personâs mark.
Darrelâs eyes widen, aware that this is a conversation that is between family and he is not family. âIâm going to go light the grill.â He offers quietly to Zach, reaching out and squeezing Tomâs shoulder as he moves by.
âMom?â You feel like youâre shaking, barely registering Darrel leaving the room as you step closer and practically fall down into a chair. How long has she been lying to you? How much has she lied about?
She pulls away from Tomâs shoulder, eyes devastated and red. âI- I never knew how to talk about it, about him without-â she chokes out a sob and covers her mouth as fresh tears pool. It takes her a moment, the steady and comforting hand of her husband around her shoulder as she swallows harshly and continues on. âYes.â She whispers quietly. âI had a soulmate.â
âAndâŠâ You swallow back accusations and anger for the sake of seeing her so upset, but are grateful when Zach comes to sit down beside you. âHe died?â
âCar accident. September 10th, 1979. Four twenty-five in the morning.â She sighs, closing her eyes as she starts to tell you the secrets that have been buried for years. âHe was- older.â Even though she isnât looking at you, she bows her head. âDropped out of college already to make his dreams of being a rock star come true.â
The exact date and time. Shit. That, you know without hesitation, is exactly how you would be if anything happened to Zach.
But no wonder. No wonder she had freaked out when you changed your major to music after your first semester of college. âYou were just a kidâŠâ You realize a second later. September 1979âŠyour mother was nineteen years old.
âStill, I knew that I wanted to be with him forever.â She looks over at Tom, a watery, apologetic smile on her face. âWe met at his show. His band was performing at my college. It wasâŠ..instant. All consuming.â She swallows harshly and looks back at you. âTraveling musicians think they are invincible. He was coming back to see me.â Her chin wobbles and she presses her lips together to stop herself from crying again. âLate night, overly tiredâŠ.â She closes her eyes again. âHe fell asleep at the wheel.â
âIâm so sorry, Mom.â What else can you say? What could even come close to expressing how awful it is to hear that your teenage mother lost a man she loved dearly? The best you can do is reach for her hand and listen.
âHis name was Marcus.â She knows you are upset at her, there is a tightness to your eyes. âHe was 23.â
âAnd Iâm guessingâŠâ The breath you draw is sharp. Anguished in a way you canât quite describe. âThat I hit a nerve by deciding to pursue a music career.â
âI didnât mean-â she shakes her head. âI was so shocked when you choose music, even though I shouldnât have been.â She sighs. âI was trying to ignore it.â
âYou didnât have to.â To banish the memory of an entire person sounds endlessly painful and complicated. It sounds like torture. âWe could have talked about it. About him. The whole situation.â
âItââ she glances over at Tom. âIt might have confused you. I didnât want that.â The one hand held in yours squeezes. âI love your father.â She promises.
âI donât doubt that for a second,â you assure her, giving her that gentle squeeze in return. âBut whatâs confusing about knowing that my mother has a big enough heart to have loved two people in her life?â
âI donât know.â She murmurs softly. âWe just agreed that you should just believe that your father and I didnât have traditional soulmates.â
âWhat I donât understand, thoughâŠâ Well, there is a lot that you donât understand, frankly, but the larger puzzle pieces are starting to come together. âIs why you would object to me finding Zach?â
âYour mother never wanted you to ever experience a tenth of that kind of pain.â Tom murmurs softly. âShe was broken, and part of her heart has never healed.â He picks up the hand you arenât holding and kisses it. âWhen she was carrying you, we talked about what we wanted and we just felt it was best. She was having nightmares, vivid ones.â
âWill you finally tell me how you met Dad?â The question jolts out of you like a lightning bolt, not meaning to be accusatory but hoping for some kind of clarification. Your parents had always said they were best friends and that was it. Nothing more was ever said and it has felt like a lie of omission for your whole life. Now you know why.
âWe grew up next to each other.â Tom admits. âAt least since third grade when I moved next door.â
June sighs softly, hoping you donât hate her now. âTom was over at the house when the officer came. They knew he was headed to my house becauseââ She swallows. âI was his wife.â
âMom.â Your back hits the flat of the chair with a thud when you nearly fall backward while sitting up. âYou were married to your soulmate?â
âI was still in college,â she is begging you to understand. âAnd there didnât seem to be any need to wait. We were young, in love and destined to be together.â
âIâm not mad at you for being in love.â It seems important to clarify. To be particular about what has your stomach and chest all tied up in knots. âI donât care how many people youâve lived or how many you married. Iâm upset because you hid an entire life from me and pretended you had never done anything other than the perfect thing. Itâs made me feel like a fuck up for my entire adult life.â
âOh sweetheart.â She wilts at your confession. âI wanted you to think things were perfect so if you chose to be with Darrel, you wouldnât feel like you were wrong.â She reaches out and caresses your face, letting go of Tomâs hand. âYou are probably the one thing in my life I got right.â
âThe problem wasnât that you liked me being with Darrel. Itâs that you never let it go.â Youâre both crying not, hot tears of anxiety, fear, and anguish staining both of your faces. âTo the point where the poor guy sat on his hands waiting for me to come home and never got to go live his own life, and I felt like if I invited you to my wedding you would have hated me for it.â Sniffling through the tears, itâs only Zachâs steady hand on your back that keeps you from accelerating past upset and into angry.
âI am so sorry.â She swallows harshly. âI should have let it go a long time ago. I should have been happy that you were happy. Instead, I ruined it for you.â She shakes her head. âI blame myself for him dying and I got so worried about you feeling that pain that I caused a very different kind of pain for you.â
âSeems like Gram was the only one who knew the whole story.â The long, low exhale you let out just makes you feel tired. Exhausted, really. Another layer of missing your grandmother seems to settle on top of you in the most unpleasant way. âNo more secrets.â
âNo more secrets.â She agrees, wiping away her tears. âSo you are married?â She asks, looking between you and Zach. He nods and she gives a watery smile. âThen we need to celebrate.â She decides. âWhat do you think? We could order in?â
âDarrel went out to light the grill.â You nod almost dumbly to the porch, where your ex is trying very hard not to watch everything going on inside. âWe should get him back in if weâre not going to cook.â
âYou shouldnât do anything on your wedding day.â
âWe donât mind,â you insist, but that stubbornness that all the women in your family share is right there in her eyes. âAlrightâŠâ you glance back at Zach and he nods. âWeâll order in. And weâll talk. All of us.â
âWhy donât I call Redrock Canyon Grill?â Tom offers, patting your motherâs knee and standing up. âThey have some good food, Zach. Thereâs talk of getting a Michelin star.â
âSounds like it would be perfect.â Zach agrees. His hand has been rubbing soothing circles on your back and doesnât let up, letting you know that he is here and supporting you but letting you have whatever conversation you need to have with your mother.
âGood.â Your father nods, only stepping away to open the sliding door and beckon Darrel back inside. The nightâs plan has changed yet again, but he can hope that there might be fewer tears from here on out.
âI know you must have questions.â Your mother offers quietly, hoping that by answering them, she can repair some of the damage she has done. Repair your relationship. âBut I also want to know about your wedding.â
âWe went to the soulmate chapel in Windrixville.â Itâs something to smile about, thankfully, and tries to put some distance between tears and potentially being upset with each other. âGramâŠshe left Zach a letter, too. Along with a gift.â You hold out your hand tentatively, wondering if sheâll be upset. âShe was going to send him a few of the rings I liked best when I was a kid. She wanted him to choose one to propose with.â
âShe did?â She takes your hand and looks down at the ring set on your hand, running her finger over the ring. âI always liked this set.â She looks back up at you and smiles. âHe picked beautifully.â
"It's Zach's birthstone." A fact which still feels quite close to your heart. Like it was the perfect reason to choose it. "The wedding was just simple. A few kind words about partnership and support." It does, however, bring a smile to your lips to think about again. "I have the paperwork in my purse. And the receptionist sent us the video of the ceremony already. Ifâif you want to see it?"
Her eyes light up, a wonderful hope shining in them. âPlease? I would love toââ she cuts herself off and starts over. âI would be honored if you shared it with me.â She admits. âIâ Iâm sorry that you felt that you had to go to the soulmate chapel.â
"We wanted to be married, not to have a giant wedding," you tell your mother honestly. "That's all. We had talked before now about having the captain on the ship marry us."
âYou wanted a small wedding.â Sheâs repeating it like sheâs burning that fact into her brain and trying to offer suggestions to âfixâ what is not broken. âThen you got what you wanted, sweetheart.â She agrees.
"Like Gram and Grandpa getting married at the courthouse. Just something simple." The video will keep until the guys come back from getting dinner ordered. At your father's request, Zach had joined them to look over the menu.
âAs long as you were happy with it.â She promises. âThatâs all that matters.â
"I am." Like a peace settling over a tumultuous evening, that truth blankets anything else that might get in the way. "I really am."
------ Master Tags: @pixiedurango @chattychell @winter-fox-queen @lady-himbo @artsymaddie @princess76179 @paintballkid711 @missminkylove @pedrosbrat @ew-erin @sarahjkl82-blog @sharkbait77 @justanotherblonde23 @lv7867 @recklesswit @mylittlesenaar @f0rever15elf @gallowsjoker @steeevienicks @athalien @sherala007 @skvatnavle @thatpinkshirt @jaime1110 @girlimjusttryingtoreadfanfics @goodgriefitsawildworld @greeneyedblondie44 @littlemousedroid @harriedandharassed @churchill356 @ajathegreats-blog @haylzcyon  @beardsanddetectives @kirsteng42 @ladykatakuri @adancedivasmom @madiebear @tanzthompson @emilianamason @bigsdinger @xocalliexo @pedr0swh0r3 @avaleineandafryingpan @charlyrmv @avidreader73 @iceclaw101 @loveslide @elegantduckturtle @becsworld @julesonrecord @its-nebuleuse @itsrubberbisquit @mikeyswifie @guelyury @lizzie-cakes @for-a-longlongtime @vabeachazn @purplerain04 @weho2kcmo @madnessofadaydreamer
ItSotN: @greenwitchfromthewoods @copperhalfcent @ariavitiellos @spishsstuff @76bookworm76
#Pedro Pascal#Pedro Pascal character fanfiction#Pedro Pascal fanfic#Zach Wellison#Zach Wellison x female reader#Zach Wellison x you#Zach Wellison x f!reader#Brothers & Sisters#Shane Dio Morrissey#Shane Dio Morrissey x female OC#NYPD Blue#soulmate au#Soulmate Sunday#cruise ship au#family death
29 notes
·
View notes
Text
â SMALLVILLE, âWitherâ (6.03)
#can't believe they danced together in a fountain and we didn't get to see it đ#anyway I love the comfortable physicality of this scene#like lex talking with his hands while still holding lana's hand in the second to last gif#and the fact that they're both walking around the mansion barefoot#and their smiles!! (especially in gifs 2 and 6!)#(pretty sure this is the last time we really see lex genuinely smile like this... but that's depressing so let's not think about it)#(also I could obviously dig into lex refusing to admit that he's actually happy but hoo boy I don't have time for all that lol)#in my head time stopped here and nothing bad happened after this like that's it THE END#smallville#smallvilleedit#svedit#lex luthor#lana lang#lexana#sv 6x03#dcmultiverse#my gifs#I told y'all that I had a gifset from this ep floating around in my drafts somewhere lol#not pictured here: me fist-fighting the smallville lighting department in a denny's parking lot
156 notes
·
View notes
Text
Day 6: Dry Hump- James Potter
Summary: James Potter was your best friend, and he was unequivocally in love with Lily Evans. However, he has one secret he trusts only with you: heâs never kissed anyone.
Tags: 18+ readers only, smut, inexperienced James & experienced Reader, friends with benefits vibes, kissing/making out, dry humping, cumming in pants, teasing, nearly caught
Part 2 // Part 3
masterlist đÂ
kinktober masterlistđÂ
AO3 LinkÂ
James Potter was your best friend. He had many best friends, including the other Marauders and fellow Gryffindors, but he was YOUR best friend and had been since the first year at Hogwarts. James was the one person you always ran to and shared all happy memories with; if you needed cheering up, heâd be the only one who could pull a smile to your lips. It had always been just the two of you until he became infatuated with Lily Evans.
It had been years of hearing about how wonderful Lily was, which you knew anyway as she was your friend. Finally, you convinced her to say yes to one date with James, even though she did wait until everyone was finishing their time at Hogwarts and about to graduate. Heâd waited long enough, and you were thrilled to see him getting his dream date.
This was until he casually announced one day, âIâve never kissed anyoneâ.
Heâd mumbled it to himself under his breath. James had gone from pure exhilarated joy to fear and doubt at the weight heâd put on his shoulders for having to be the perfect date for Lily. Youâd taken him to the Shrieking Shack to try and get away from everyone else so that James could blow off some steam, but all heâd done so far was sulk in his armchair and stare into the fire whilst waiting for Sirius and Remus to join after their lesson.
Then, out of the blue, he admitted his secret that he had yet to kiss anyone. A frown dawns on you as you turn away from the book in your hand to inspect the messy-haired Marauder next to you visually. âWhat?â you asked with a hint of uncertainty as if he was telling the truth, âHow have you never kissed anyone before?â Your mind raced to all of the parties in the Gryffindor tower where most people, including yourself, had made out with others, but now that you thought about it, youâd never seen James lip-locked with anyone else.
It was Jamesâ turn to frown as he looked at you blankly, âWhen would I have had time? Iâve just wanted to be with Lily, and sheâs always said no when Iâve asked before. Anyway, I donât see why youâre saying it in that tone; itâs not like youâve been kissing loads of peopleâ. You give James a tight-lipped smile to show that he was, in fact, very wrong with that statement. His eyes widen as he realises the truth, âWait, you have? Since when?â
âJames, how can you be shocked? Iâve kissed plenty of people before, especially during those parties with the fire whiskey that Sirius always steals for us. You wander off with the Marauders or fawn over Lily, and what am I supposed to do? Stand on my own? Absolutely not, I go and find some funâ.
Your best friendâs mouth drops open in shock. Still, he quickly covers it up by looking away grumpily, âGreat, so Iâm the only person in our year who hasnât kissed anyone, and now, Iâm going to take Lily out, and sheâs going to refuse to see me again because I donât know what Iâm doing, weâre going to finish school, and Iâll never see her again, and Iâll die alone!â.
You couldnât help but laugh at his over-the-top rant, shutting the book with a loud snap and facing him completely whilst still in your chair. âJames, you need to chill out a bit; Iâm sure itâll be fine. Do you really think Lilyâs been going around snogging loads of boys? Iâm sure sheâs just as inexperienced as youâ.
Jamesâ shoulders dropped in relief as he turned back towards you with hope in his hazel eyes, âDo you think so?â
Your face immediately gave it away that youâd been lying as you sighed, âOk, I might have seen her making out with a Ravenclaw a year ago, but still, I wouldnât worry about it! Youâll be excellent! Youâre James Potter, the Gryffindor King, a founding Marauder and Gryffindor Seeker. You can sure as hell make out with Lily Evans correctlyâ.
The pretty Marauder smiled thankfully at your dramatic declaration, âThatâs true, thanks, Sweetheartâ. Relaxing back into your seat, the book returned to your hand, assuming the conversation was officially over. However, only a moment later, James is whining pathetically, âBut what if Iâm not good? What if I hurt her or lick her wrong or-â.
âLick? Why are you licking her, James? I thought we were on about kissing?â
âWe are! But you know, people use tongues and-â
âJames, I donât know what you want me to say; if youâre that petrified with kissing, why donât we practice a little so you can stop freaking outâ. It took you a couple of long seconds before the offer youâd just given him genuinely dawned on you. You werenât sure why you had said it, expecting him to say no but wishing for him to calm down and thinking this was the only option.
Jamesâ head snapped towards you, giving his full attention as he asked, âWait, youâd do that?â He pushed himself up off the chair's arms, and his eyes were wide and hopeful again.
Lowering the book, you spoke slowly, âYeah, sure. I mean, itâs just a kiss, and at least weâre friends, so no feelings have to be involvedâ.
âYeah, that's a good point! Okay, right, so, um, how do we do this? Do I come over to you, or do we stand?â
Sighing at James, you stood abruptly, dropping the book and strutting to him with arms swinging. The marauder sits up suddenly, taking his feet off the stool he had been resting on as he stares up at you with wide eyes that you can see the whites of his eyes beneath his glasses. âWhat are you doing?â He questions uncertainly as you straddle his lap without a word, your knees resting on either side of his toned thighs, your fingers slipping around his neck and interlocking at the base of his skull.
âIâm going to kiss you, James. Is that alright with you?â You didnât mean to sound sassy as you asked with a single raised questioning eyebrow, but you also needed to make sure that he was happy for this to continue.
Those two wide hazel eyes stared at your lips, licking his own to moisten as he slowly nodded, âUh yeah, just tell me what to do.â A pang of sympathy rushed through your chest at seeing James becoming nervous, which was not usually a sight that you had to see as he was usually such a confident, happy person. You would have spent some time to explain that it was normal to be nervous during your first kiss, but you didnât want to allow any more time for him to freak out, so loosening your intern locked fingers, you moved them to cup each of her freshly shaved cheeks and pressed your lips delicately against his. You wanted it to be quick enough that he didnât even have time to tense, even though he did proceed to lock up as you moved back to assess his reaction.
âSee, itâs not so scary. Youâre supposed to enjoy this, Jamesâ. Thankfully, as your face lowered once more, he forced himself to take a steadying breath and relax the tension in his muscles as your lips caressed his.
They were softer than youâd anticipated, plump and smooth like a pillow and instantly, your eyes and his close. However, James surprised you by moving his first. His hand lifted and rested on your hip so gently that you hardly felt it until he gave your body a little squeeze to test the waters of how much he could get into the moment. So you rewarded him by pressing your face harder against his, lips beginning to move and rubbing against each other on instinct.
James even amazed himself with how naturally and quickly he could make out with you. Tilting your head, you deepened the kiss, nose pressing into his cheek so that you could smell his skin that had remnants of his aftershave, which was always spicy and woodsy. As the air became necessary, you pulled back enough to take deep, greedy breaths, now noticing he was doing the same thing but looking up at you with half-lidded eyes.
âSo what did you think-â
James didnât allow your sentence to finish as his other hand cupped along your jaw, pulling your face closer again until the two of you kissed with much more heat with the movements. His mouth opened wider to match how yours was moving against his; your heartbeat quickened as you leaned further into his tall, warm body, melting into his touch and kiss.
Then you wanted to take a risk and licked his bottom lip, which you were ultimately greeted with a praising deep groan of satisfaction that vibrated Jamesâ entire chest and sent tingles straight to your core.
Ok, wow, you thought as James attempted and succeeded with his own lick back against your tongue; you were definitely getting turned on by this. As if he was reading your mind, James pressed harder on your hips, willing you to move down, which you did, your skirt pushing up on your thighs so that when you sat on his crotch, your panty-covered pussy was flush against the material of his trousers.
As one, the two of you pulled away from each other. Mainly because you were now sitting on his very hard erection and also because he knew you could feel his evidence of being aroused. You both stare at each other with wide, unblinking eyes, lips slightly swollen and the taste of his spit still on your tongue.
However, you didnât want to stop and awkwardly sit back in your seat, and he wasnât rushing to push you off, either. You were horny, and so was he. Yes, James Potter was your best friend, but that didnât have to matter; you just wanted him to enjoy the moment and show that it wasnât as scary as he thought.
Enough time passed, and if he didnât want to continue, he would have said something by now, so you took the opportunity to lean back in, your thumb attempting to soothe him, stroking across his cheek in timid circles. As your mouths reconnected, your hips ground down on his crotch. You were hoping that he knew enough about anatomy to tell that the warmth from your pussy was a sign of arousal, wanting him to know you were just as turned on as he was.
You do it a few more times, rubbing back and forth with increasing pressure until James makes a pained noise that has you stopping altogether and checking in on him.
Heâs looking everywhere but at you, as he apologises, âSorry, itâs just these trousers are tight and rubbing me painfullyâ.
âYou could just take them offâ, you say once again, not thinking before you speak. James looks at you with dramatically wide eyes as he, too, realised what youâd just said. Quickly, you clarified, âIâm not saying that to have sex or anything; I just mean, we could kinda carry on doing what we are doing, but if your trousers are hurting, then just in your boxersâ.
Youâre surprised by his automatic response of a nod, yes, his arousal blocking all thoughts of Lily as he begins to undo his belt easily. Rising onto your knees to give him room, he pushed the offending material until his thighs were bare and his plaid boxers were on display, barely containing his length. Not wanting him to feel exposed, you lowered yourself once more, and both groaned at the contact, yours at a higher pitch as you could feel the entire outline of his cock against your cunt.
James was bigger than youâd thought and was currently pointing down his left thigh, so you angled your hips in this direction. Tilting your hips forward slightly, your clit grazed along his shaft, causing a hitch in your breath as it caused pleasure to pool in your abdomen, moisture slickening your hole with each movement.
Youâre breathing just as heavily as he is, lips still moving against each other, exploring, tasting, needing more. You were kind of proud of him when he moved his face down your jaw, leaving open-mouthed kisses and causing more pleasure to pulse through you. You were half tempted to rise onto your knees again to show him the evidence of your arousal that had soaked through your panties and onto his boxers, but you didnât want it to stop.
As your fingers delved into his messy black hair to hold his face closer, he thrust his hips up against yours to add to his stimulation. He was still apprehensive, so he didnât push too hard, but he rocked back and forth until his tip was pressed against your clothed folds. The muscular thighs beneath yours tensed with each thrust, the muscles defined from all his years of playing quidditch.
His hands remained in place, one on the opposite side of your jaw to where his mouth still kissed, and the other hand helped to move your hips back and forth in time with his own ruts. Youâd never actually gotten off like this with anyone before. Usually, underwear would be removed at this point, and more direct contact could occur, but it was still exciting to have some barriers between you. The lace of your underwear was quite rough against your most sensitive area, especially your engorged throbbing clit. You were sure to be sore afterwards, especially with the amount of pressure you were rubbing against each other; with each passing second, the need to find completion made you both desperate.
As his lips found yours again, his tongue began to delve and explore the hollow of your mouth, along your palate and even over your teeth; your pussy began to clench, fire blooming in your core with the impending release.
Pulling back, your fingers moved to rest on his shoulders to hold on tighter as you quickly moaned, âPlease donât stop; Iâm going to cumâ.
James moaned huskily, out of breath, but both of his hands were now on your hips, moving both his hips and yours faster to find his orgasm. Resting your forehead on his, you both shared the same area, still tasting the other in your mouths, sweat beginning to coat your faces. You were sure you could feel his own wet patch against your arse cheek from where precum was dribbling from his tip and staining his underwear.Â
âAh, fuck- James!â your head tilts back as you finally orgasm, thighs shaking and pussy fluttering around nothing. However, just as you were beginning to come down from your pleasurable high, James suddenly grabbed you painfully, both arms wrapping around your waist as he sat up further on the chair, nearly knocking you off of him if it wasn't for his grip around your midsection. Reassuringly your arms wrapped around his shoulders as his face nuzzled into your chest, his body shivering as thick spurts of cum soaked his boxers.
His moans were like music to your ears and sounded slightly pathetic, making you cling to him more, attempting to run your fingers through his hair to calm the crazy style, but to no avail. Your pussy felt like it was on fire due to the rough stimulation and the untouched orgasm, but it felt so good you savoured the sensation for a few minutes whilst trying to catch your breath.
âThere you go, Potter. Not only have you kissed a girl for the first time, but youâve also made her cumâ.
James laughs, loosening his grip slightly to look up at you, but then you both hear the worst noise imaginable: voices from a few floors below, especially those of Sirius and Remus. You scrambled to your feet, straightening your clothes and sitting back in your chair, picking up the book and opening it to a random page as James pulled up his trousers, both of you ignoring the bodily juices completely.
James just about had his feet back on the footstool before Sirius and Remus walked in, but both immediately halted and looked between you and James. It was Sirius who spoke first, eyes squinting in accusation, âWhy do you both look so guilty right now? What did you do?â
#james potter#james potter smut#james potter x reader#james potter one shot#harry potter smut#harry potter#mine*#kinktober#kinktober 2023
9K notes
·
View notes
Text
the butchery of the beloved, the boulder, the bimbo and the brilliant
kinktober, day twenty-five
a/n:Â ahhh, it's finally time to share the kinktober fic you all helped shape!! it turned out so fucking unhinged and i love it. happy halloween, folks!
polls for this fic: 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 | 8
summary: âtheyâ⊠they were rightâŠâ the warnings your now deceased friends had given you since the moment you got involved with the frat boy buzzed in your mind, though when theyâd light-heartedly called him a psycho, you never in your wildest dreams thought that they would have been correct in their choice of words, âI canât believe they were rightâŠâ
warnings:Â dark!rafe cameron x innocent!reader, smut, dark content, noncon/dubcon, slasher au, final girl!reader, 00âs slutty horror movie vibes, found family, nonverbal, murder, violence, blood, gore, crying, alcohol consumption, smoking, possessiveness, jealousy, mask kink, kissing, size kink, belly bulge, manhandling, dirty talk, just the tip, pussyjob, oral, spit kink, impact play, pain kink, choking, bondage, dacryphilia, orgasm denial, overstimulation, squirting, fingering, penetrative sex, unprotected sex, creampie, references to anal/painal
word count: 7400
⌠gentle reminder that feedback, but especially reblogs are the way you support writers on here âœ
masterlist | join my taglist | kinktober 2024
It all started at a lunch table, as so many friendships do.Â
The first one to sit was Hana, the nurturing soul of the group who had been a genius even back then. The next to join was Brian, the blonde bombshell whose smile brightened any room he entered. Then came Oliver, the guy who at twelve years old had stood up to the bully you couldnât face yourself and swore from that day on heâd do so for each and every one of you till the end of your days. And lastly, there was you, in many ways the glue of the little pack.Â
To say that the four of you were thick as thieves didnât even begin to cover it, as youâd been there for each other in every up and down in each of your lives since adolescence. Even when your mother passed, especially when your mom passed, thatâs when you truly knew that they werenât just your pals, but your family.Â
âOh wow,â you breathed as you gazed out the window to the destination youâd finally reached, âis this really your dadâs cabin?â you glanced over your shoulder at the man behind the wheel, a proud smirk ever on his lips.
âYep,â Rafe nodded and reached down to put the car in park.Â
Youâd met him at the beginning of this semester and it hadnât taken you very long at all to fall embarrassingly and completely head over heels for the guy.Â
Though he wasnât the first boyfriend to grow to be a part of the tight-knit clique, he hadnât been welcomed with open arms as you remembered Jerome, Brianâs partner, had two years ago. The gentle giant of few words had melted into your dynamic so naturally that none of you remembered any longer a time before him. But it wasnât like that this time, not with Rafe. For some reason, your friends just couldnât warm up to the frat guy you loved so dearly.Â
As you heard the other car roll to a stop behind you, the vehicle where the four remaining resisted, your fingers dipped down into your pocket and fished out your phone to snap a photo of the luxurious lake house and its breathtaking views, though thatâs when you noticed the lack of bars up in the upper corner of the screen.
âOh, damn itâŠâ you squinted down at your phone, âis there seriously no service out here?âÂ
âYeah, sorry I forgot to tell you,â Rafe snatched out the keys, âthis place is pretty off-grid, you have to probably walk half an hour or something to get any signal.â
The dry leaves on the forest floor crunched beneath your shoes as you stepped out of the car and tipped your head back to glance up at how high the surrounding pine trees stretched up towards the cloudy sky.Â
As Rafe hopped up onto the wide porch and fiddled with a bundle of keys to unlock the place, your gaze kept finding him as you hung back a while and helped your friends unload their car.
âCan you all please promise to play nice this weekend?â you quietly asked them.Â
âYeah,â Oliver huffed, yanking out a heavy duffle bag, âIâll play nice if he does, which I sincerely doubt since I havenât yet discovered one kind bone in his body.âÂ
âOh, come on,â you defended your beau, âheâs the one who suggested this trip so that you could all finally discover what a sweet guy he actually is,â before you all ascended the short steps and filtered into the abode.Â
Not soon after you all crossed the threshold, Rafeâs arms seized your waist and drew you back against him, whispering in your ear that he wanted to give you the grand tour of the house.Â
However, when you reached the room that was to belong to the two of you for the rest of the weekend, his ulterior motives for the journey around the cabin became crystal clear.Â
At first, when he wrapped his arms around you from behind as you gazed out the tall windows at the foot of the bed, a giggle bubbled in your belly as you felt his desire poke the small of your back. Though it was already during his palmâs swift voyage under the hem of your shirt and up towards your boobs that he let slip what crucial item heâd neglected to pack.Â
âYou didnât bring any condoms?â you twisted around to glare at the persistence that still sparkled in his eyes.
âOh, come on, donât let that fact spoil our fun,â he pulled you back into his arms, âdonât you want me to dick you down this weekend, huh?â he murmured in your ear.
âWell, I donât wanna get pregnant,â you slowly pushed him back, âso itâll just have to be another weekend.â Â
But then he seized your hand and brought it down to the palpable tent in his jeans, âbabe, come on. Just feel how hard I am. You canât just leave me like this, not when itâs your fault to begin with.â
Your mouth then fell open as a shy scoff rolled off your tongue, âI literally havenât done a thing, how is it my fault?â
âCome on, donât act like a prude,â his grip around your wrist shifted and it slid down to rub your palm against his hardness, âbe a good girl and at the very least get down on your knees.â
âNo,â you chuckled lightly and pushed yourself off of him enough to stumble closer towards the bedroomâs exit, âif youâre so desperate, then take care of it yourself.âÂ
Even though winter was creeping ever nearer, each one of you still dared to go down to the lakeâs small pier and soak up the mild rays of autumn sun that peeked out behind the clouds. Both Hana and Oliver even gathered enough courage to take a dip in the cool water, though werenât successful in any of their attempts at talking the rest of you into the same.Â
Though when your friends in the water began to splash at one another, Oliver teasingly let some splatter upon Brian as he sat on the edge, eyes closed and face turned up towards the sky as he relaxed back against his boyfriend.Â
âOh my god! Donât!â he tensely straightened up, his tone startling Jerome enough that his palm that rested on Brianâs waist tightened, âstop! Youâre giving me flashbacks to summer camp!âÂ
As you heard your grinning friend in the lake apologise, you opened your mouth to note, âthatâs right, I forgot you went to camp when we were kids.â
âYeah, it was honestly revolting,â Brian recoiled slightly at the recollection, âmosquitoes, terrible food, even worse people. Had a big old lake just like this one,â he gestured to the surrounding landscape.Â
âActually,â Rafe then spoke up, his voice booming to your ears as he sat directly behind you, his legs slotted on either side of your frame as his chin rested atop your shoulder, âthis place used to be a summer camp too back when my dad bought it.â
âReally?â Hana glanced up from the water, their childish game now halted.Â
âYeah, I mean,â Rafe cast a glance over his shoulder at the structures on the bank just behind him, âit had been abandoned and completely deserted for a long time, but a lot of the buildings, the main house and the shed and stuff, theyâre the original cabins just renovated.â
âYour dad bought an abandoned camp?â Oliver scrunched up his face, âokay, creepyâŠâ
âOh, hell no, Iâm out,â Brain began to unravel, âbabe, if we wake up in the middle of the night to a ghost child standing at the foot of our bed, itâs your job to take care of it,â he glanced over his shoulder at Jerome, âIâm too delicate and pretty to deal with the paranormal, especially if itâs kids,â to which his boyfriend simply hummed in agreement and soothingly let his palm run down his partnerâs arm.
âOh, this place isnât haunted,â Hana said after sheâd swam up to clutch against the side of the pier, âcalm down.â
âWell, you donât know that, it might be,â the blonde man behind you shrugged, âespecially with what apparently happened here back in the dayâŠâ
âWhat are you talking about?â you looked back at him.Â
âWell, back like forty years ago or something, when this was still a camp, there was this one counsellor who one day just went nuts, like snapped and murdered every single person there,â Rafe told, purposely making his tone more ominous the further into the story he got, âthatâs why the place was shut down and abandoned, why no one ever wanted to return it to its former glory. Itâs one of the most gruesome unsolved cases in this entire corner of the country.â
âWait, unsolved?â Brian clutched his imaginary pearls.Â
âYeah, the guy was never caught, supposably never even left these woodsâŠâ he then leaned in and attempted to truly spook you all, âat night if you listen closely, you can still hear him sharpening his blade, getting ready to hunt his next preyâŠâ
Hana, assuming that he was only joking, let out a dry laugh to cut the tense silence that had fallen over you all, âokay, very funny, ha-ha.âÂ
âYeah,â you gently rubbed your boyfriendâs arm as you tried to shake the tale off of you, âletâs maybe not joke about psychopaths running around a rural area when we actually are in a rural area,â though goosebumps still pricked and tingled every inch of your skin.Â
âWait, how did it go?â your giggle mingled with Oliverâs as you both leaned against the kitchen counter, nearly bumping your foreheads together from how hard you were laughing, âwas itâŠâ and you began to hum a faint melody.Â
âNo because, remember, at the end it went,â your friend cut you off and then made his own attempt, though much more accurate than your own, causing your eyes to promptly light up with recognition before they crinkled together in laughter as he tried to hit the high note at the end.Â
Once the woods surrounding the cabin had succumbed to darkness, the group of you all decided to wrap the day up in a bit of merriment, going through Rafeâs fatherâs liquor stash and turning up the music.Â
During your and Oliverâs secluded moment in the kitchen away from the rest, your laughter caused you to sway even closer to one another, your palm naturally planting itself on his chest as your faces nearly touched.Â
Though just as the pair of you were doubled over, a figure appeared in the doorway.
âOh,â your grin continued as you spotted your boyfriend, âhey baby,â though your laughter finally began to fade.Â
Staring daggers at the man beside you, Rafe then uttered coldly, âhey,â before his feet carried him straight towards you, seized your waist and twisted you away from your friend and towards himself to capture your lips.Â
âOkay, right,â Oliver exhaled as Rafe kept marking his territory, kissing you way more passionately than he needed to, âIâll just see you guys back in the living room thenâŠâ
You tried to tilt away enough to utter your friend a reply, though your boyfriend didnât allow you, only let you go once Oliver was long gone and Rafe returned to his original plan of cracking open the fridge to get a cold beer for himself.Â
Walking back out into the living room while your boyfriend scavenged for a bottle opener, you plopped yourself back down on the couch, on the opposite side to where Brian and Jerome were snuggled up. Next to where the lit fireplace crackled sat Oliver in a chair and not far from his feet on the fuzzy carpet rested Hana, legs crisscrossed as she held up her wine glass to stare through it.Â
When Rafe rejoined you all, a freshly glowing cigarette trapped between his lips as he sauntered out of the kitchen, he situated himself right beside you, making space for himself where there hadnât really been previously. In his hand, he didnât just balance his own drink, but also a stout glass filled with an amber liquid, one he swiftly handed off to you even though you hadnât asked for it, yet that had still been the routine of the evening, and after the first one was sloshing on your belly, the others became harder to deny and not accidentally sip absentmindedly, especially when heâd playfully help you along by tilting the glass the remaining distance up towards your lips.Â
âSweetie,â Hana soon leaned closer to utter for your ears only, âdonât you want a glass of water instead?âÂ
Though your boyfriend beside you unfortunately overheard and grasped his cigarette between two of his longer fingers, a puff of smoke accompanying his words as he answered before you got the chance to, âsheâs fine.â
From across the couch, as Hana scooted back to her spot on the carpet, having not caught the quiet interaction, Brian then suggested, âwhy donât we play a game or something?âÂ
âWhat, like truth or dare?â Hana leaned back against an unoccupied armchair.Â
âNo, this isnât a slumber party. Isnât there like board games here?â
Brianâs glance then drifted to Rafe as he smothered his cigarette in the nearby ashtray and, without warning, pulled you into his lap and caught Oliverâs eye from across the room as he shamelessly let his hands wander across your frame. Â
âUh, yeah. There should be some in the cabinet over there,â Rafe vaguely gestured before his lips began to nip at the side of your neck, making your eyes flutter and only half watched along as Brian then got up to skim through the aforementioned cupboard.Â
âOkay,â he glanced through the options, âthere are cards, so we could play poker or something,â
âNo way,â Oliver swiftly shook his head and shot a glance at Jeromeâs bulky form, comfortably slumped on the couch, âIâm not repeating that fiasco again.âÂ
âAw,â Brian glanced back at his friend, âbut it was so cute seeing my boyfriend fucking demolish you,â and Jerome, the quiet man he was, just let out a grunt in agreement.
âNo, pick something else,â Oliver waved a hand.Â
âWell, weâve got monopoly, scrabble, cards against humanityâ, uh! Thereâs clue!â he excitedly picked up the box and spun around, âoh, work! Letâs play that!âÂ
With his kisses still dancing along your skin, they then suddenly ceased as Rafe announced, âyou guys go ahead, I think Y/n is ready for bed.âÂ
Shooting a concerned glance at how your intoxicated form wobbled slightly as your boyfriend helped you up on your feet, Hana uttered, âoh, are you sure?âÂ
âShe is,â Rafeâs touch clung to you, âarenât you babe?âÂ
âOh, uhmâŠâ you hadnât really noticed it before, but now that he mentioned it, as if he himself planted the thought in your hazy mind, all of the alcohol had in fact made you pretty sleepy, âyeah, I guess so.âÂ
âAlright, well then,â Hanaâs voice stayed slightly hesitant, âsleep tight.â
âI love you guys,â you blew the group kisses as Rafe helped you over towards the stairs.Â
His kisses made you even more dizzy than you already were, so when you stumbled over the threshold into your shared room, you flopped down onto the mattress, though you werenât quite sure if youâd just fallen or if Rafe had manhandled your intoxicated and pliant frame, giving you a push before his form was atop of yours.Â
Though now that you were horizontal and with the weight of a frat boy squishing you further down into the bed, that was when you truly noticed just how much youâd had to drink that evening.Â
The room was spinning as Rafe made out with you, his palms raking across your body like a wild storm, squeezing every soft curve he could get his hands on. As one hand disappeared up your skirt, his kisses wandered down and over your throat to the bit of your chest that was exposed in the neckline of your top. Wasting no time at all, he then yanked down the hem, catching one of the cups of your bra as well as he unwrapped your tit like a present.Â
As his face was buried in your boobs, surely giving you hickeys from the way that he sucked at your pebbly nipple and the surrounding sensitive skin, a breathless attempt at halting his affections left your lungs, âbabyââÂ
Though he didnât take the whimper as youâd intended it and simply continued, âshit, youâre so fucking hot,â he yanked down the other sliver of mesh fabric covering your other boob, âgod, these tits are just insane.âÂ
Weakly, you ran your fingers through his buzzed hair and gasped as you felt his hardness grind into your covered core, âRafe, IââÂ
âYeah?â his lips began to flutter back up to your own as he let himself rock against you with more intent, âyou want this big dick, huh?âÂ
âNo, we canât, we donât have aââ
âOh come on, baby,â he shifted, slipping a hand down under the waistband of your skirt and into your underwear, not hesitating to sweep his fingers through your wetness and bully your little button, âI know you want toâŠâÂ
âStop, that feels too good,â you tried, but couldnât yank his strong hand away, âyou canâtâ, I have to get up and brush my teeth.âÂ
âYou know, all my exes let me tap it raw,â he purred in your ear and attempted to guilt you, âwhy wonât you? Donât you trust me?â his touch then suddenly disappeared, but only to tug down the zipper on the side of your short skirt.
âOf course I do, I justââ
âThen why wonât you let me make you feel good, huh?â he yanked both your skirt and panties down your legs, so fast it nearly gave you whiplash. Crawling off of your jelly-like form, he stood tall and loomed at the foot of the bed. Wasting no time, he yanked your core closer to the edge before he desperately freed his fat cock. The taps he then offered your glistening cunt, letting you reel in the weight of his length, âdoesnât that feel nice, baby?â he smirked at the way your mouth fell open, âbecause it sure seems like your little pussy thinks so, just look,â you followed his command and glanced down to spot how his intimidating girth nudged at your weepy petals.Â
Even after months of dating, you still hadnât gotten used to the daunting size of him.Â
âOh, fuckâŠâ your brows knitted together.Â
âJust listen to that,â he flicked the bulbous tip through your slick folds with more vigour, causing the melody of your want to echo even louder throughout the bedroom, âyouâre so fucking wet. You want it so badâŠâ
You then felt yourself fade away into the intoxicating sensation, letting him continue to fuck your fold and make your pussy drool even further till your eyes fluttered shut.Â
However, it didnât take very long at all, through all of the hazy motions, before the very tip of him caught your entrance and slipped inside.Â
âRafe!â you gasped, eyes snapping back open as your spine lurched off the mattress just an inch.Â
âFuck,â he let out a loud groan, âsorry, babe. Youâre just too soaked, it slipped in,â though didnât move at all to pull it back out, since it had secretly been completely on purpose, âchrist, youâre so tightâŠâ
As he slipped his shirt over his head and tossed it to the side, you pleaded once more, âRafeâŠâ quietly begging for him to take it out through the conflicting haze as the familiar sensation of him stuffing you full always shut your brain completely off.
âThis doesnât count,â he claimed as he began to move, pumping just the bulbous head of himself in and out of your little hole, ânot really. I can fuck you with just the tip, right?â a few of his fingers then lowered to strum your clit and summon a loud moan from deep within your soul, âyeah, thatâs what I thoughtâŠâ
As he removed his fingers from your clit, he then stuffed them in your mouth, muffling your soft whimpers and letting you suck them clean of your juices. As the taste of yourself coated your tongue, your own hands came up to clutch his, holding it near as you soon let your pecks wander across his palm and even down to plant a soft kiss to the gold ring that never left his finger.
âOhâ,â a gasp then left your lungs as he suddenly pushed in a bit more of his length, âRafe, thatâs too deep,â selfishly letting himself feel more of your warmth.Â
âNo, thatâs not too deep,â he began to fuck you properly, making you lose your breath, âyou wanna know what is too deep?â a purposefully harsh thrust then buried itself so far inside of you that a tingle of pain joined the pleasure, âthatâs too deep,â he then retracted just a tad, though still filled you up completely with each long stroke, âthis is just right.âÂ
âWe canâtâ,â you foggily tried to shake your head.Â
âYes, we can. Just look how good youâre taking me, baby,â the palm youâd been clutching then escaped your grasp and scooped behind your head to tilt your neck and lock it there, directing your glance down between your bodies and forcing you to spot the faint bulge that appeared at each one of his mind-melting thrusts, âyou donât wanna stopâŠâ
Feeling that all too familiar high begin to fuzz up your periphery, you trembled, âo-oh, fuckâŠâÂ
âYou feel so fucking goodâŠâ he grunted as your pussy began to clench around his fat girth, âjust let me use you for a bit, yeah?âÂ
âIâ, Iâ,â gasps of air expanded your lungs as his pace then thrust you over the edge, âholy shitâŠâ and your cunt helplessly clambered around him.Â
In your orgasmic haze, Rafe then abruptly flipped you around for you to lay on your stomach, and you barely managed to process it before you felt the weight of him settle atop of you, smooshing you down into the mattress as he slid back in.Â
âAh!â you yelped at the way he didnât hold back, âRafe, itâs too much,â not even bothering to grant you a chance to recover, but simply fucked through your soreness, âI canâtââ
âOh, shut up, you can take it,â he growled in your ear, his feet hooking your ankles and spreading your shaky legs further for him, âtake it like the good little slut you are.â
It was strange how heâd taught your body to love the pain he inflicted. Even if the source was just his god-given gift of a girth, or curse, all depending on your point of view, and not the roughness he occasionally let slip out of the dark depths he tried to hide his jagged sides in for you and you alone. Â
âFuck,â you soon heard him groan as his heavy sack slapped against your cunt at each one of his furious rocks, âIâm gonna cum!âÂ
âPull outâ,â you managed to mumble into the sheets.
âWhat?â he kept on pounding your poor pussy.Â
âNot inside,â you tilted your head a bit to beg, âplease!â
âOh my god, fine,â he then begrudgingly pulled out and with one hand flipped you back onto your stomach as the other wrapped around his cock and he began to fuck his fist. Pushing himself up onto his knees, he crawled further up your body till his thighs caged you in, denting the mattress on either side of your face. He didnât even wait for your lips to part before he shoved his dick down your throat, making you gag as he groaned loudly above you, âfuckâŠâ and fed you his load. Â
When he soon flopped down on the bed beside you, the both of you catching your breaths, you instinctively gulped down what heâd given you before you curled your frame into his side.Â
As he wrapped an arm beneath your head, his glance then flickered down to you as he caught your chin with his thumb and forefinger, tilting you up to him before he asked, âdid you swallow it?â digging his digit slightly into your skin and making you open your mouth for him, letting him discover the answer him himself, âfuck⊠thatâs my girlâŠâ he groaned before dipping down to kiss you.Â
The peck however didnât carry on for long as his warmth then suddenly disappeared.Â
âWhere are you going?â you watched as he got up, reaching out your arms to him in a silent plea for cuddles.Â
âIâm thirsty,â he zipped his pants back up, though didnât bother with his shirt, âyou just try and fall asleep, Iâll be right back.âÂ
Flashing him a drowsy smile, âokay,â you then tug the duvet over your form and let your gaze shadow him as he made his way out of the room.Â
You thought you hadnât managed to fall asleep, but evidently, you had as when the door to the room suddenly burst open, you were jolted awake, Rafe as well stirring as he was now settled behind you with an arm draped over your frame.Â
As three of your friends rushed to slam the door behind them, Rafe propped himself up and mumbled, âhey, what the fuckââ
But Hana then cut him off, a downright terrified look plastered not only all over her own face, but the rest as well.
âOliverâs dead,â she uttered through the tears that thickened up her voice.Â
Still groggy, you slowly sat up and murmured, âwhat?â
Snapping her bloodshot eyes to lock with yours, she bellowed, âOliver is fucking dead!âÂ
As your gaze flickered over the group in search of any sign that what she claimed wasnât true, you heard Rafe behind you exhale, âokay, this isnât funny.â
âOh shut up, you dick!â Brian shot back, doubled over in the corner, hyperventilating as Jerome kneeled before him, trying to calm him down.Â
âHey, hey,â you gently raised up a hand, âdonât talk to him like that. What the hell do you mean Oliver is dead?â
âI mean that heâs dead as in dead, dead,â Hana explained, her words causing the world to suddenly crumble all around you, âJerome went outside to get something from the car and found him on the porch, not moving and with his head stuck under the water in the hot tub.âÂ
With tears now stinging the corners of your eyes, you struggled to suck in a breath of air, âwhat?â
âItâs that fucking ghost story you told us,â Brian panicked in the corner, âitâs real, isnât it?âÂ
âOkay,â Rafe uttered as the both of you leapt out of bed and scrambled to get some clothes on, âletâs all just calm down.â
âWe gotta call the police,â Hana said, to which Jerome swiftly pulled out his phone, only to then curse quietly as he discovered what Brian too noticed when he glanced over his shoulder.Â
âFuck, we canât, thereâs no signal!â
Hana then glanced around at everyone, âwell then one of us has gotta drive and find some, right?âÂ
âHell no,â Brian shuttered, âif thereâs some psycho out in these woods, then Iâm not staying behind to get murdered. Weâre all going.â
So thatâs how, after youâd all scurried downstairs and filtered out through the sliding door to the porch, that you saw the truth with your own eyes.Â
Even though his head was obscured beneath water, the unmoving corpse of your dear friend still caught your eyes and stopped you in your tracks.
âOh my godâŠâ you sobbed, your blood running cold.Â
But before you could let your feet carry you closer to the scene of the crime, Rafe seized your arm and uttered, âbaby, come on,â before pulling you along the last short distance towards the cars, âIâm sorry, but we gotta go.â
Though when you did reach the vehicles and attempted to start them, neither one of them would as theyâd seemingly been tampered with, forcing the panicked lot of you all to run back inside.Â
âShitâŠâ Brian clutched onto the back of the couch in the living room for support, âwhat do we do now?â
âWe canât go on foot, not in the dark through this forest,â Rafe spoke, âso we gotta stay here till morning.â
Glancing around the space, Hana uttered, âthen we gotta make this place safe. Lock all the doors and windows, find somewhere to hide.âÂ
âYeah, good idea,â your boyfriend nodded before suggesting, âletâs split up, itâll be faster that way. Y/n with me, weâll take that side of the house, and the rest of you stay over here.âÂ
And before anyone could protest, heâd yanked you down a dark hallway.
You nearly stumbled twice as Rafe dragged your shaking visage through the lake house, only stopping once youâd reached a large closet.Â
âIn here, baby,â he shoved you inside, though began to shut the door before he nuzzled himself in as well.Â
âNo, what are you doing?â tears streaming down your face, you attempted to stop him.Â
Though he only halted his efforts a second, grasping your face as he uttered, âplease, just stay here.â
âNo, itâs too dangerous,â you clutched onto his dark t-shirt, âyou canâtââ
âBabe, I canât let anything happen to you. I canât lose you,â he then collided his lips with your own, a sob escaping your lungs as he briefly kissed you, âplease, just stay right here, hide, for me.âÂ
Slowly, you loosened your trembling grip on his shirt and cried, âI love you.âÂ
âIâll be right back!â he promised before shutting the closet door and bathing you in darkness.Â
You had no idea how much time passed, if it was only a few seconds or hours that you stayed in the dusty and dim abyss of that closet, but then when a loud crash and a shrill scream suddenly found your ears, your shaky hand pushed the door back open.
Youâd never in your life been as terrified as you were when you found yourself tip-toeing down that long, dark hallway. Though, as you sneaked past the ajar door to the study, your entire body suddenly froze up at the massacre that met you within.Â
Unmoving and slumped over the threshold, there lied Jerome, his face beaten to a pulp, rendering it nearly unrecognisable as blood slowly trickled into the tight curls on the top of his head.Â
Past where Hana was lying in the middle of the room, battered and coughing, in the corner you saw as a tall figure, masked by a dark motorcycle helmet, crouched over the still form of Brian and landed the last few blows to claim his life.Â
âPlease,â Hanaâs words were gurgled by blood as the killer slowly straightened back up. Twisting ever so slightly, the assailant plucked out one of the clubs from the gold bag that leaned against one of the tall bookcases, âjust let me go,â your last living friend begged as you watched the murderer wrap his long fingers around the handle and take the few steps to where Hana lied, âjust let meââÂ
As he took a wide swing and hit your friend right in her temple, the loud crack that echoed throughout the cabin made you shutter in terror and let out an uncontrollable scream, causing the killerâs head to snap up to spot you in the dark hallway.Â
For a second you both just stood there, frozen and staring at one another, like two deer in headlights. But then, as he began to move, taking his time as he stepped over the bodies littering his path, you stumbled back and collided with the wall directly behind you.Â
You tried to run, but even though you managed to slip out the wide glass doors and escape a good distance into the dark forest surrounding the house, the masked man still caught up to you and flung you against a tree. As he had you cornered, you felt him drag the cold tip of the golf club up your right leg and over your shuttering skin, drawing a crimson line of your belovedâs blood across your goosebump-ridden flesh.Â
âP-please donât kill me, pleaseâ,â you cried, but just then, the moonlight that streamed through the dense treetops caught in a glint of gold that adorned the hand that clutched the club, a recognizable ring that caused your heart to drop.Â
As your eyes then flickered up to the dark helmet, that too seemed oddly familiar now that you truly looked at it.Â
In some sick and twisted way, you hoped that the killer had just stolen the jewellery from your boyfriend as a trophy of the nightâs conquest and not the horrifying alternative.Â
But when you then tried to slip away and the man pushed you back, your hands defensively shot up, though only managed to knock the helmet off his head and let it tumble to the dark forest floor below, unveiling the earth-shattering truth.Â
âOh my godâŠâ you gasped, eyes wide as you now stood face to face with your boyfriend.Â
âShh,â he took a step closer to you, caging you in even further, âcalm down, baby. Donât do anything stupid now.âÂ
âTheyâ⊠they were rightâŠâ the warnings your now deceased friends had given you since the moment you got involved with the frat boy buzzed in your mind, though when theyâd light-heartedly called him a psycho, you never in your wildest dreams thought that they would have been correct in their choice of words, âI canât believe they were rightâŠâ
A low sigh then escaped Rafeâs lungs.Â
âYou really should have just stayed hidden like I told you to⊠I didnât want you to find out this way⊠it would have been so much simpler if youâd just bought into the story I made upâŠâÂ
âYou killed my friendsâŠâ your chest ached with every painful gasp of air, âhowâ⊠how could you?âÂ
âOh, honeyâŠâ his head tilted slightly as the corners of his lips twitched, âdo you really think this is my first time?âÂ
Staring back at him in horror, you sputtered, âw-why?â
âBecause of you,â he uttered as if it was obvious, âit was all for you,â his feet shifted him even closer to you, âthey were a bad influence, so this was the only way.â
âThey were my family!âÂ
âThey were like a poison, all of them, trying to control you, trying to take you away from me,â he inched in even closer, making you wish the harsh bark that scratched up your spine would simply open up like a portal and let you escape, âI know Hana was trying to get you to break up with me⊠Oliver always followed you around like a lost puppy, just hoping youâd one day spread your legs for him⊠and Jerome and Brian? They were just plain annoying,â his hot breath fanned across your skin as he petted the edges of your features with a knuckle of the hand clutching the golf club, âI did it all for you, for us, because I love you⊠fuck, you have no idea how much I fucking love you, babyâŠâ he uttered before bringing the bud of the improvised weapon down upon the side of your head and knocking you clean out.Â
When you came to, the flicking light from a lit fireplace was the only source of light in the dim room you found yourself in. Arms folded up behind your head, a long rope was tangled around them and stretched up to a beam in the ceiling above. Your legs too were tied, keeping your naked frame upright and locked in place in the middle of the room.Â
âFucking finally,â a low voice echoed from the chair across the chamber, causing you to wince as the tone pierced your soul and worsened your splitting headache, âyou really took your sweet time waking up.âÂ
Blinking back at your boyfriend as he leaned back in the seat, pants undone and his hard length tight in his fist, a murmur escaped your lips, ââŠyou knocked me outâŠâ
âYeah, Iâm sorry about that,â he got up and walked towards your suspended form, âbut you didnât give me any other choice.âÂ
As he slowly neared you, your glossy eyes flickered up to meet his.
âRafe, please,â you heard your voice break as you tried to keep your tone soft, âyou donât have to do this. Just untie me, I promise I wonât be mad at you.â
âOh yeah?â a small scoff slipped through his smirk.Â
âYes. Iâll do whatever you want, just please let me go,â you begged, âplease donât hurt me.âÂ
âShh, shh,â his palm rose up to stroke your hair before letting it rush down and over the curves of your exposed body, âbut youâve been such a bad girl. I think you deserve a lesson that hurts a little bit,â his palm then slapped your pussy, still soaked and sore from earlier, rendering you to let out a shrill yelp, âitâs okay, you can cryâŠâ he briefly leaned in to kiss your cheek before he shifted, though still staying so close that his nose ghosted along your skin as he made his way around to stand directly behind you, âyou look so pretty when you doâŠâ
You then squirmed as he reached down to grasp his cock and nudge at your sensitive entrance, âRafe, pleaseâ, ah!â a cry then left your form as he ruthlessly rammed his way inside, plugging you up so completely that his balls nuzzled against your slick skin.Â
âFuck!â his moan tickled the shell of your ear as he tangled his arms around your torso, âyouâre so perfectâŠâ he began to move, finding a selfish pace to wreck you with, âso perfect and all mineâŠâÂ
As his thrusts caused your tits to jiggle, one of his wide hands soared up to grasp one while the other one snaked up to wrap around your throat. He then squeezed it fiercely enough that all your noises eventually faded away and he kept you completely quiet for a good moment before his hold slackened and he once again granted you the privilege of gasping for air.Â
âThis is all you need, just me, only me,â he grunted, âjust like this, using your pretty little hole for exactly what it was made for⊠you were made for me and nobody else⊠no oneâŠâ
His grip then drifted down to dent your hips before he lifted them, raising your bound frame till your tip toes were barely grazing the cold floor. Your back arched slightly as he repeatedly brought your hips back to him, his balls sloppily slapping against your swollen clit each time he manoeuvred your body and treated you like a toy.Â
When he then hooked an arm around your front to keep moving your body greedily against him, it granted the other one the grace to roam your frame freely.Â
As his fingers found one of your nipples in a harsh pinch, he let out a groan at the way you began to clamper down around his fat girth, âare you gonna cum, baby? Huh?â his palm then slapped your tit, âbecause it sure fucking feels like youâre close,â before he suddenly retracted completely, slipping out of your drooling cunt and causing a shy whimper to slip from your lips, one he swiftly cut off when he smacked your cheek, âtoo bad. Youâre not allowed to.âÂ
As you shakily struggled to stay on your unsteady feet, you panted, âRafe, my legs, I canâtââ
âOh yeah?â he mockingly pouted at you as he sauntered around to your front, âdo they hurt? Are you tired?â and as you offered him a nod, his fingers grasped your chin, âwell,â his thumb slowly stretched up to trace your bottom lip, âif you promise that youâll be a good girl for me, then Iâll give you a little break.â
âYes, I will,â a tear rolled down your still stinging cheek.Â
âYou will what?â his palm briefly slapped the side of your face once again before returning to the same hold.Â
âIâll be your good girl, Iâll do whatever you want,â you begged and as he then sank down to his knees, grabbed a pocketknife resting on a nearby table and held up his end of the bargain, slicing through the ropes at your legs and cutting them loose. A new wave of sobs tumbled out of your form, âthank you! Oh, thank you so much!â
Tossing the blade far away before he rose back up, âyouâre fucking welcome, baby,â he then caught you off guard as he suddenly plucked your lower half up into his arms.Â
âW-wait, I thought youâd give me a break!â your legs trembled in his grasp as he slide you back onto his fat cock.Â
âYeah, your legs were tired, so Iâm being nice and giving them a break,â the wet claps of your skin roughly colliding once again filled the dark room, âyour pussy doesnât deserve one yet⊠unless of course, this is you begging me to fuck your assâŠâ a wicked wish that heâd been begging you for ever since the very first time he banged you.Â
âNo! No, not there, please, Iâve neverââ
âOh, I know you havenât,â he smirked, âthatâs what makes it so much more funâŠâ
âPlease, Rafe,â you blinked back at him, âdonât.â
âYou told me I could do whatever I wantâŠâ he angled his bucks right against that spot that caused your teeth to dig into your lower lip, âyou promised to be a good girl for me and just take whatever I give youâŠâÂ
âI will,â your eyes couldnât help but flutter, âjust please not that.â
He then let a dollop of his spit splatter directly against your face, âalright, but only because I love you,â before he dipped down to plant a feverish kiss against your lips, âtell me that you love me too.â
âI love you,â you murmured against his mouth.Â
âHuh?â one of his hands let go of you and he shifted to balance you with only one, letting the other instead drift down between your forms to bully your puffy pearl, âwhat was that?â
âI loâ, a-ah!â you suddenly whined as he pressed one of his fingers inside your pussy, not caring in the slightest that you were already completely filled up as he forced his digit in alongside his fat cock.Â
âCome on, baby,â he stared down at you, âtell me you love me,â and kept up his ruthless pace as he hooked the finger inside of you, âtell your soulmate just how much you love and adore him, how you want nothing more than to worship him at his feet.âÂ
âIâ, Iâ, Rafe,â you gasped, feeling as if he was splitting you in half, âitâs too muchââ
âNo, itâs not too much, itâs exactly right, you can take it, baby.âÂ
âI canâtââ
âI donât fucking care,â he continued to fuck you without remorse, slamming his intimidating length so deep inside of you that you nearly couldnât breathe, âI wanna feel you cum, just like this.â
âRafeââ
âDo it or Iâll get a lot meaner,â he warned you before he finally got what he wanted. Your squirt drizzled down on the floor as the intensity caused a scream to erupt from your form, âthere you go, fuck,â he groaned as he watched your pussy gush around his girth, âthatâs it,â before the way your cunt clambered down around him caused him to let go as well, âshit,â and pump you full of his cum.Â
Rafe pressed a peck to your forehead before he pulled out of your warmth and you breathlessly glanced down to watch as his hot load began to leak out of your quivering hole.Â
âAlright, baby,â he exhaled and then uttered words that caused a shiver to trickle down your spine, âforeplayâs over. I think youâre ready for your punishment now.â
© 2024 thyme-in-a-bubbleÂ
#leaâs writing#kinktober#kinktober 2024#rafe cameron smut#rafe cameron x reader#rafe cameron imagine#rafe cameron fanfiction#rafe cameron x you#rafe cameron fanfic#drew starkey smut#dark!rafe cameron x reader#perv!rafe cameron#dark!rafe cameron#dark!rafe cameron smut#ghostface!rafe#ghostface!rafe cameron#perv!rafe#slasher!rafe#slasher!rafe cameron#decide my 2024 kinktober fic!
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
â2000's eraâ
Pop culture
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
I don't wanna be like Cinderella
Sitting in a dark, cold, dusty cellar
Waiting for somebody to come and set me free
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
đŁ - Libra Rising/Venus/Mars will always be flawless at making good first impressions. They make everyone interested in them
đŁ - Mercury in Fire signs is known for talking fast, especially if Mercury sits in the 3H as well! "Can you say it again?"
đŁ - Taurus Risings/Sun/Moon are known for having very prominent cheeks/they smile is always on point as well! Their beauty is insane
đŁ - Aquarius Suns/Venus/Mars/Risings set the trends up! They usually have that very influential energy
đŁ - Mars - Moon aspects, especially harsh ones, are known for getting mad easily! In some scenarios it can also mean angry issues
đŁ We have to appreciate the role of Sagittarius in the birth chart and one's desire to represent the culture/traditions:
Sagittarius Risings and their extraordinary energy to unite people with their culture
Sagittarius Venus making people fall in love with their culture /traditions and with their home countries
Sagittarius Mercury making the people like/understand traditional and the cultural music of a country
Sagittarius Moons is making people understand the sensitive nature of one's culture to be deeply connected with it
Sagittarius Sun for making other people appreciate their culture and traditional style
Sagittarius Mars for bringing a bit of spiciness in everything that inspires art, culture, sex, tradition
Sagittarius Jupiter, as the parent of Sagittarius , is always ready to help his children! Making a hypnotizing appearance in one's culture
đŁ - Mars and Uranus aspects give an excellent performer body! They can possess good dancing skills!
đŁ - Scoprio Moon/Venus/Mars adore physical touch! You can actually observe how sensible their body is to someone's touch
đŁ - Aries Risings/Moon/Venus/Mars are the best ever! I don't care what others say about these placements. They make you feel appreciated. "Aries placements are never wrong"
đŁ - Sun in the 7H/Libra Suns native will definitely marry someone who resembles them! Someone you have lots in common with
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
I don't wanna be like someone waiting
For a handsome prince to come and save me
Oh I will survive, I know somebody's on my side
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
đŁ - Pluto in the 8H/10H/11H gives the vibe of someone who's very influential in society! Very popular
đŁ - Aquarius Venus/Venus in the 11H/Venus at 11° 23° degrees have such a good fashion sense!! So charismatic, they always do it right
đŁ - Mars in Earth Signs and degrees 2°, 6°, 10°, 14°, 18°, 22° 26° degrees are the vibe of a 'boss bitch', looking good with a new attitude
đŁ - People with the 5H and 9H are the best people to go clubbing with, party never ends with them
đŁ - Virgo Moon/Mars/Venus have a comforting aura. Together we belong for real! They're the ones who can understand both the logical and sensitive minds out there
đŁ - NEPTUNE IN THE 1H NATIVES HAVE MESMERIZING EYES.
đŁ - I adore that pop culture is literally Pluto in Sagittarius vibes, the influence can be felt so muchhhh into the society
đŁ - Leo Venus natives secretly love when people worship them! Because they do really love that, directly Monalisa vibes
đŁ - Mars in Pisces/Mars at 12° 24° degrees have watery eyes/ the types of eyes you sink your love inside
đŁ - The good side of Saturn aspecting the ascendant is that it will influence your personality to be more dominating than others
đŁ - Saturn in the 7H/Libra native has a blessing in a disguise. You may hate that Saturn will give you a spouse when you're more mature but is actually preparing you for the responsibilities that come with a healthy relationship! And a long one because Saturn lasts long. God bless
đŁ - Saturn in Gemini/Saturn in the 3H native needs to acknowledge their own worth, these natives have are so powerful mentally and that helps them going through the bad obstacles in life
đŁ - People who are usually attracted into vintage/old things have at least a good aspcted Venus/Moon or south node
đŁ - Natives with Jupiter - Venus are so blessed, with beauty/love/looks, with everything, stop looking for love in others when you need to look for that in yourself
đŁ - Gemini Mars and Mars in the 3H are those type of people who look cute when they're angry because they still have a cute face while doing it
đŁ - Mars Jupiter aspects are hand in hand with Lilith - Jupiter aspects, both being extremely sexual and energetic!
đŁ - Sun - Ascendant aspects natives make people's day better they're the definition for "Sunshine in an empty place."
đŁ - Indicators that you may have the soul of an artist in a birth chart:
Pisces/Libra/Taurus Moon
Pisces Rising
Pisces/Libra Midheaven
Taurus/Libra Sun
Venus - ascendant aspects
Venus - Moon aspects
Moon - Neptune aspects
đŁ - Pisces Venus/Venus in the 12H are so "you find me at the bottom of the sea" coded. You can just feel their emotions from far apart
đŁ - Pluto - Venus aspects often make you wonder if the other person really loves you or if they love the obsession you have for them
đŁ - 6H in water signs love to be encouraged by animals!! Is just their energy to be a total disney princess
đŁ - Mercury and Neptune aspects have a very developed music style! You may actually observe how they voice have a special tone indicating they can easily ryhme with music
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
You gotta strut like you mean it
Free your mind
It's not enough just to dream it
Come on, come on, get up
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
đŁ - Leo Moons/Moon in the 5H natives are the ones who can help you with loving yourself topics! These natives hold so much love that they don't mind sharing with others
đŁ - Jupiter in the 1st/4th/9th/10th and 11th house are so good raised!!! I swear they have manners, good personality, they come with everything!
đŁ - Jupiter and things about your spouse:
Jupiter in Gemini/Virgo natives will have that spouse they can talk everything with
Jupiter in Scoprio and the bed sessions with your spouse can make you have a lovely good experience
Jupiter in Sagittarius have such a cute spouse who may love traveling and, at the same time, experiencing everything with their spouses
Not Jupiter in Libra spouse being such a nonchalant sir! Like Babe?? Who are you? ROMEO? Yes sir!
Jupiter in Pisces natives can feel in love at first sight
đŁ - Sun or Moon in the 9H are such good planets for that house! Your cultural representation, home land, your roots are deeply connected, your ancestors the same omggggg your ancestors are lovely! I can write romans about these placements đđ #myfav
đŁ - Uranus in your 4H is such a revolutionary placement! It can indicate you like to change homes and bring new ideas to your home decoration
đŁ - Saturn in the 2H/Taurus can talk about a period of grounding where you need to leave your mind from bad thoughts and just thinking about healing
đŁ - A lot of famous ppl who have been well-known bands such as Destiny Child/Pussycat Dolls tend to have very good aspected 11H placements/stelliums, even the cheetah girls lol
đŁ - Mars in the 11H on the other hand is a tricky planet for the that house since it can talk about conflicts and drama in your friendship group
đŁ - I am guilty of having my Mercury in the 11H and I literally can't stop talking when I'm around someone I really like đđŒđ my mouth doesn't shut upp nevahh
đŁ - The rising sign of your chart ruler can tell so much about your personality! If your chart ruler is Venus, then look at your rising in th e Venus persona chart, for example:
Make sure to look after your rising sign!
đŁ - Mercury in Detriment (Sagittarius and Pisces Mercury) usually tends to have high-pitched voices!!
đŁ - We have to normalize that Libra is Saturn's 3rd kid since Saturn is exlated in Libra, so all the Libra Suns/Moons/Risings can have saturnuan energy
đŁ - Those with Neptune or Mars in the 4H usually prefer to stay more lonely than with other people! It can happen in their house, rather staying by yourself than with the family
đŁ - If they know how to flirt with you and want to get chased in a good way, they probably have a fire Venus!!!
đŁ - Saturn in the 1H/Capricorn and Aquarius Rising can have skin issues such as acne while growing up and a very prominent one
đŁ - Venus in the 10H/Venus in Cap/Venus at 10° 22° degrees really age up so good, they can look soo good during their teen years and look more fabulous when they get more older
đŁ - Saturn in the 9H can teach people that they can have their own freedom without following a certain religion/belief
đŁ - Saturn in Leo/Saturn in the 5H is so karmic that even your kids can take your karmic paths and lessons when they're born. Is a very heavy placement
đŁ - Venus/Mercury in the 8H makes you to be more aware of your surroundings. It is like you feel if you're gonna get hurt by someone even if it was unexpected
đŁ - Cardi B has an Aries Moon, and she doesn't play when people talk about her family members! She's really defensive. Also explains why she gets mad so easily
đŁ - Aaliyah got her Venus in Sagittarius, and she had such fire songs back when she was trending! Omg God bless her
đŁ - Don't make fun of someone who has their Saturn in Virgo or in the 6H because they really try their best to be good at everything, and it can get exhausting
đŁ - People are always confused when I talk about my MC because in my chart is located in the 11H, and they always think that I talk about the 10th house đđđ
đŁ - People with prominent cancer placements usually have a very beautiful skin and face!! Especially People with Cancer Moon
đŁ - Cancer Venus/Cancer Moon/Cancer Saturn natives can have the most nurturing energy ever! Like you feel so safe when you're with them
đŁ - You probably share common birth chart placements with your family/friends even bf or gf. Especially people who were born in the same year as you
đŁ - Love always finds a way at a different time! Most people happen to be the most in love while they have their Venus return!! When Venus returns back into the sign you have in your birthchart
đŁ - Mars in Aquarius or in the 11th house/Mars at 11° 23° can be a risky placement because sometimes your friends can envy you which is so toxic coming from friend?? Never expected. Take care đ€đ€
đ I hope yall have a good day!! Have fun reading and enjoy đ
đHarmoonixđ
ââââââââââââââââââââââ
#astrology#astrofyp#astro tumblr#astro observations#astro notes#astrology observations#birth chart#placements#2000s#the cheetah girls#astro community#horoscope#ascendant#astro#astroblog#astro seek#com
942 notes
·
View notes
Text
the same rain (roman godfrey x reader)
WARNINGS: 18+, fingering, semi-public sex(??), angst, smoking, foul language, Roman needs to get his act together omg
summary: after your date with Roman, you find yourself in a sea of questions-- will you drown or will you float?
word count: 8,347 (sorry not sorry)
PART 1, PART 2, PART 3, PART 4, PART 5, PART 6, PART 7, PART 8, PART 9, PART 10
Long ago, back in middle school, I picked up a sentence from a book that etched itself into my mind;Â "It is the same rain that you loved that drowned you,"
Every minute of every day felt like I was drowning. Thoughts of Roman were continuously holding my head underwater, making it hard to breathe or function properly. Flashbacks to how his hands gripped my hips, the way it felt to have his lips move against mine with unmatched hunger, and his dizzyingly beautiful smile threatened to suffocate everything I wasâ had I been consumed?
Returning to school was hard, following my date with Roman this weekend. I could barely walk beside Letha without feeling like I was about to faint from the guilt, and I had to get away, just for a moment. So, I ended up in the library, bringing the book I had borrowed a few days ago. I closed my eyes as I leaned against a shelf in a desolate area, enjoying the peace and quiet. Here, Letha wasn't suspicious of me. Here, there were no prying eyes around, ready to bust me as the worst friend in the world.
However, Roman was here. I could sense that it was him before I had even opened my eyes because I could smell the specific cinnamon cigarettes he smoked. It didn't take long for my heart to start drumming in my chest, and I eventually dared to pry my eyes open.
Roman was standing a few steps away from me, holding out an open book in front of him as though he wasn't here to see me at all. It gave me the time to scan him once more; the way his hair hung over his eyes in soft waves, the way his hands were practically the same size as the book, and how he chewed on his lower lip as though he was deep in thought. When he realized that he had my attention, he slowly moved his gaze from the book and to me, his pupils immediately dilating no matter whether he wanted them to or not. However, in pure Roman fashion, he couldn't suppress his growing smirk; "Don't mind me," he said. "Just reading."
"I see..." I held back a giggle; "What are you reading?"
Roman turned the book with a swift flick of his wrist, as though I wouldn't be able to see him do it if he was quick enough. "Uh... It looks like I've picked up Pride and Prejudice,"
It was too late to suppress the snort that escaped me-- I immediately covered my mouth with my hand, watching as Roman's eyes widened, holding back a laugh as well. "Definitely the book for you," I said, trying to recover. "Just perfect. Liking it so far?"
The tension between us was palpable, especially since we weren't addressing what had happened this weekend. It was almost as though I could feel it wrap around me, clawing at my heart-- why was I so happy to see him, and why was it so damn hard to breathe?
All the air I was fighting to keep in my lungs seeped out the second I heard Roman's gorgeous laugh again, watching him smile the most genuine smile I had ever seen splayed out across his lips. "Nope," he said, putting the book away. "This looks like complete and utter shit."
I couldn't help but gasp; "You insult me. That book is a classic!"
"Yeah? Classic case of the snores,"
Groaning, I rolled my eyes as I turned away from him, hoping to suppress my smirk. "What are you doing here, Roman? Don't you have class?"
Roman shrugged, moving closer to me. I watched him lean against the shelf next to me through my peripheral view, holding my breath-- why was this such a thrill? "You're right," he said, clicking his tongue against the roof of his mouth as he scanned me in a rather obnoxious manner. "I just didn't feel like going. And then I saw you coming in here, so I just wanted to say hi."
I swallowed hard; he wanted to say hi? Roman wanted to... talk to me? Something about that concept was mind-boggling. This definitely wouldn't have happened a week ago. "You didn't call, y'know?" I said, daring to face him.Â
"Call?" Roman's brows drew together, his green eyes shimmering as he crossed his arms over his chest. "You wanted me to call?"
"Well..." I immediately wanted to take it back-- why had I said that? Stupid! "I don't know, Roman, isn't that what guys usually do after... whatever it was that we did?"
He blinked a few times, biting down on his lips with a puzzled expression on his face. "Did what?"
Something about the way he was batting his lashes at me made me realize he was taking the piss, as always. I groaned, rolling my eyes as I stepped away from the shelf, turning my back to him as I walked to the one opposite us. There was no way in hell I'd adhere to his preferred outcome of this conversation, no way in hell I'd spell it out. "Nothing, Roman. Forget it,"
"Come on!" he said, stepping towards me with a chuckle. "Play along, will you? Just messing around." Roman's arm wrapped around my waist, pulling my back flush against him as he guided my hair to the side, leaning down to press a soft kiss against my neck.Â
My brain nearly shut down at the feeling of his lips against my skin, but I knew I had to fight it. How would it look if I closed my eyes and let him do whatever he wanted to me right now? In public, again? I let out a squeak, the physical contact feeling like an active elective shock, and I pushed him away as he laughed.Â
"You can't do that!" I huffed, trying to keep my voice low as I scoped out the area around us, making sure no one saw. As discreetly as I could, my eyes darted down for less than a second, checking whether he was hard again-- I couldn't shake the memory of how he'd gotten aroused after seeing me scared out of my mind this weekend. But I could let out a relieved sigh when I saw that he wasn't, and my cheeks flushed red with the realization that he had just kissed me.Â
"Fine, alright!" Roman put his hands in the air, taking a step back as he continued to laugh. "So you wanted me to call, is that it?"
Shrugging, I did my best to hide the redness of my face by looking down at the floor. It was rather embarrassing that he knew that I wanted him to contact me-- I hoped he didn't think I was desperate, or something. "I didn't," I mumbled. "I didn't mean it like that."
"You didn't?"
"Nope,"
"Okay... Is this the sort of situation where you wanted me to want to call you?" Roman took a big breath, holding back another laugh. "You girls and your ways... If you wanted to fuck, you could've called me first, y'know?"
That was definitely not what I wanted. Not yet, at least. My eyes rounded out with the realization that Roman's motives were clearly not as gallant and pure as I had made them out to be in my head. "Go away," I mumbled, trying not to look too disappointed. "You know what I feel for you, and I don't need you to rub it in my face. Go to class."
Roman rolled his eyes, taking a step towards me. In my attempt to avoid him, I felt my back hit the shelf behind me, and I looked up at him with big, worried eyes as he cornered me. He pressed himself further up against me as he put his hand next to my head. "I'm not making fun of you. I'm dead serious,"
It felt as though my heart was thudding against his chest, trying to beat him away. "Dead serious about what?"
Roman shrugged, flashing his teeth in a rather sinister-looking smile before leaning down to whisper in my ear; "Call me if you want to,"
"Want to...?"
"To fuck," Roman pressed a kiss right next to my ear, which had my breath hitching. My hand flew up to his chest, ready to push him off of me, but it was as though my body refused to comply with my wishes.
"That's not--" I had to clear my throat before continuing, realizing my brain was threatening to shut down and become another one of his mindless girls. "That's not exactly what I had in mind..."
Roman pulled away from my cheek, nudging his nose against mine. "Tell me, then,"
Why was it so hard to keep a straight thought around this man? "Just... I don't know, is that all you want from me? Sex?" I had to swallow rather hard, letting out a shaky breath against him. Everything about this made my heart drop.Â
"Well..." Roman paused, reaching out to tuck a strand of hair behind my ear. "What more would you want from me?"
Looking up at him, meeting his green eyes, was too dangerous. I had to look away and try to discard the fluttering of my stomach at every single touch from him. It quickly became obvious that Roman probably didn't know how to handle anything deeper than just casual sex. Everything about it made me sigh; "Roman, I think you know very well what I want from you... And I think it's time for you to find out whether you want the same. Because if not, I need you to leave me alone,"Â
I put my hand on his chest, making way for me to leave. There wasn't much time to stare at the beautifully stunned expression on his face, wondering what on earth he had done wrong.Â
All I knew was that we either did this my way or no way.Â
ïœĄïŸâąâàšâĄà§ââą ïœĄïŸ
I had successfully made it to the next day, eyes a little puffier than before. My heart was practically in pieces after yesterday's conversation with Roman, wondering whether or not he would ever be interested in me the same way I was about him. After everything we had done together, I still hadn't gotten any confirmation from him that he reciprocated-- it made my whole body ache with a numbness I hadn't felt before.Â
I was getting a little conscious about my puffy eyes, so I decided to put on the pair of sunglasses I had in my bag despite being inside the cafeteria.
Letha watched me, unable to hold back her giggles; "You look ridiculous. Take them off, please?"
"Stop it," I huffed, crossing my arms over my chest as I watched her finish her lunch. "I think I just had an allergic reaction to something." Lying to Letha again, even if it was something as small as this, made me feel more like a piece of shit than before.Â
Everything about this situation made me feel horrible. I had put my friendship with Letha on the line, and for what? Some guy that didn't see me as anything more than a sex object?Â
It seemed that I wasn't the best liar; Letha moved to the edge of her seat, scanning me with a worried look on her face; "Are you okay?" she tried, reaching out to touch my shoulder. "Maybe you're still sick from the weekend... Should I drive you home?"
This was killing me-- absolutely killing me. How was it possible for someone to be so sweet? "No, I'm fine! I promise," The kind look in Letha's green eyes was starting to feel like a drill into my skull, and I didn't know how long I could last with sneaking behind her back concerning my feelings for Roman.Â
Eventually, Letha made peace with my glasses and odd behaviour, but I still couldn't shake the slight tremble in my legs; I was getting close to confessing, my guilt rising to the brink of my capacity.Â
Even worse, was that the tremble didn't get any better later that day when I met Roman in an unusually empty stairway. Everything about it made me want to groan and evaporate--Â just my luck.Â
There were barely any people who used this part of the school, which was why I often took this way up to the second floor. It seemed like I wasn't the only one who had taken use of the desolate space; I watched as Roman sat on the banister further up, handing a guy a few dollars in exchange for some cigarettes.Â
When Roman finally spotted me, I was sure I looked like the world's biggest idiot. It dawned on me that I was staring at him, completely frozen at the sight of his beauty, and I cleared my throat when I finally managed to look away. With shaky steps, I began to make my way up the stairs, hoping he'd let me walk by without making any jokes or mocking comments. Ideally, we wouldn't talk at all. But as I tried to pass him, Roman's hand easily reached out for my wrist, his fingers wrapping around my skin with the gentlest touch.
My breath hitched-- I turned to meet his green, green eyes, noticing that the dealer was gone. The only thing left was him, me, and the pack of cigarettes he had just bought. My eyes darted down to my arm, observing how big his hands were against my skin.Â
"Did I say something wrong?" Roman eventually asked, an unintelligible emotion swimming in his eyes.
I shrugged, stunned that he was asking that question in the first place. "Why does it matter to you?"
"It doesn't," he said, not missing a beat. Despite his refusal to admit anything, Roman drew his other hand forth to trace circles in the palm of my hand, retracting back into his shell.
My eyes followed his movement, inhaling a shaky breath. What was he doing? Was I really putting my friendship on the line for this? "Roman, I can't be seen with you here--"
"There's no one here," Roman rolled his eyes, clearly not here to fight with me. His grip around my wrist tightened, almost as though he was afraid I'd leave again. "I'm not a fucking idiot, I wouldn't be doing this if I knew someone was watching. What's made you so paranoid?--" His trail of words stopped, eyes rounding out with some sort of realization. " You know what? I have an idea." Roman reached into his pocket, fishing out something silver, something sharp that practically shone beneath the bright lights of the school--
I let out a high-pitched scream, jumping away from him in all-taking panic. "No, no!--"
"Calm down!" Roman barked, holding out the needle over the hollow of the stairwell before dropping it down to the first floor. There wasn't much noise as it hit the ground, other than a high-pitched ringing that lasted for a few seconds.
I realized that I was practically hugging my body, ready to shield myself from any incoming needle attacks, and slowly unwinded my arms from around myself. Letting out the breath I had been holding, I watched Roman's hardening gaze meet mine. "Told you," he said, voice low. "Never wanted to, never planned to."
My eyes dropped to the floor, unable to meet his anymore. "Okay," By instinct, I reached for the sleeve of my sweater, ripping at it with my nails to keep my nerves in check. I hadn't expected to see him today, especially not here and now-- had he noticed my puffy eyes?
Roman sighed, reaching forward to guide me back towards him. "Stop that," he mumbled, grabbing my hands, keeping them separate. "You do that all the time, do you know that?" He nodded towards my sweater, squeezing my hands.Â
I wondered if it had dawned on him that we were practically holding hands now. If he realized that he was being sweet with me, that he was acting as though he cared. Would it scare him if he knew? I couldn't be sure. All I could be sure of was that this was hurting me either way. With a sigh, I spoke up; "What are you doing?"
Roman's green eyes darted down to our hands, unable to meet my gaze. "I... don't know,"Â
"Of course you don't," Slowly, I pried my hands away from his, feeling my heart sink into my shoes.Â
Watching me retreat, Roman opened his mouth to protest; he was ready to speak, but nothing came out. He stared at me with blank eyes for a few seconds, almost as though he had short-circuited.Â
The air around us started to feel thicker, the tension growing without its needed release-- all until he finally said something; "Look, I don't know why, but you being mad at me is just really inconvenient right now, so... How do I make it up to you?"
It felt as if the air had gotten knocked out of me, and I stared at him in disbelief at his words; "... Inconvenient?"
"Yeah," Roman rolled his eyes, cursing under his breath. It was clear that he didn't know how to properly articulate what he was feeling, and that made everything furthermore frustrating. "I know that you said I have to figure out my feelings for you or whatnot, but I don't think I have any. So, for Letha's sake, I think we should make a truce or something."
"For... Letha's sake?" I had to suppress a laugh-- this was insane. "Since when have you cared about Letha's feelings? Was that before or after you blackmailed me into meeting you everywhere, and then kissed me?"
Not a beat passed before Roman raised his voice in protest; "You said I could! You said 'you can kiss me now if you want to', so I did!"
How was it possible for someone to be so confusing? I balled my fists in an attempt to control my exasperation; "Well, why the fuck did you then?! You say you have no feelings for me, and then you kiss me?--"
"Because I wanted to!" Roman yelled back, gripping the banister with a force that turned his knuckles white. "I've wanted to kiss you again ever since that time we played seven minutes in heaven, so excuse me for taking the opportunity!"Â
It was immediately clear that he regretted saying that out loud-- his green eyes widened, his plush, pink lips parting in mortification.
However, Roman wasn't the only one that was caught off guard. I was quite sure that my heart had stopped, the ringing in my ears mixing in with the echo of his voice lingering in the empty stairwell. Realizing I had been holding my breath, the rest of it came out in a shaky exhale, my body stiffening with complete and utter shock. "Roman, I--"
"Please don't," His words came out barely more audible than a whisper as he hurried to get off the banister. "Forget I said that. I haven't had my nicotine this morning--"
"Roman!--"
"I don't usually deal with virgins, anyways," Roman mumbled, throwing his bag over his shoulder as he refused to meet my gaze. "Too much work. And you're kind of hard-maintenance."Â
I couldn't even hold back my reaction to the further blow, letting my jaw fall. "Sorry, what? What is happening right now?"
He shrugged, a forced nonchalance about him as he dragged his fingers through his gelled hair. "Again, I'm not into you like that. And if I wanted a therapist, I would've hired one, right?" That seemed quite funny to him-- Roman's mouth curved up as he let out a nervous laugh, now watching my eyes hollow.Â
This was probably the biggest whiplash of events I had ever experienced. Completely spellbound by his idiocy, I couldn't do anything other than stare at him. Was he really this clueless, and did he really think these things about me?Â
I was very abruptly reminded of why I hated him in the first place. I was about to spew verbal acid at him but was interrupted by the door to the second floor swinging open. With quick steps, I moved away from Roman, glaring at him from afar as I hoped to spot a flash of regret.
But hence; nothing.
I realized that the group of boys at the door were Roman's friends, and they quickly spotted him as well. It didn't take long for him to wordlessly join them, bumping fists as they walked past me. Everything about it made me feel like a ghost-- what had just happened?
And why was I so heartbroken over this jerk?
I felt my heart drop, hiding my face in my hands the second I knew they couldn't see me. Everything about this situation was mortifying; Roman didn't have any feelings for me. I hadn't meant anything to him at all, and all of this back-and-forth had been for nothing.
I was ready to run to the bathroom and burst into tears, completely spent and exhausted, until I suddenly heard a conversation coming from beneath;
"Who was that?"Â
"Who?" This was definitely Roman.
"That chick you were with?"Â
Intrigued, I pulled myself together before carefully leaning over the banister, trying to get a good look at the gang of boys who were yet to make it all the way to the exit.Â
"None of your concern," Roman said, giving in to a chuckle.
That wasn't satisfactory enough for the other guy, who proceeded to shrug; "She was cute, though. Do you have her number?"
Roman's eye twitched, his smirk faltering. Without even saying a word, he shoved the other guy rather harshly; "Drop it,"
I immediately stepped away, clasping a hand over my mouth as the rest of the guys laughed, finally leaving the stairwell. Letting out the breath I had been holding, I clutched my heart as my mind raced-- was I imagining things, or were Roman's words betraying his actions?
ïœĄïŸâąâàšâĄà§ââą ïœĄïŸ
"It is the same rain that you loved that drowned you,"
It was haunting me, at this point. Genuinely.Â
All the feelings I had for Roman had nowhere to go anymore. For a week now, I had been like a ghost to him. The one thing I had learned about Roman, at the end of the day, was that he was very, very true to his word-- he definitely didn't like me. I could be very sure about this, now that he suddenly had a new cheerleader on his arm again, making it his twelfth. Everything about that made me want to puke; how could I have been so stupid as to believe Roman would feel differently about me? Was he actually the asshole he made himself out to be? Maybe it wasn't a coping mechanism-- maybe it really was just him?Â
So, so many questions.
I could only watch him from afar on the bleachers, with Letha sitting next to me and revising her notes for an upcoming test. With a heavy heart, I watched as Roman leaned over to kiss the cheerleader's cheek, and I suddenly recognized the girl from my literature classes; Jessica. Fucking Jessica? Come on!
The sight was enough for me to crumble up my notes, not realizing what I was doing until Letha nudged me; "Uh... What are you doing?" she asked, her green eyes giving me a weird look.Â
In an instant, I let go of the paper, accidentally letting it fall to the floor. "Sorry," I mumbled, bending down to pick it up. "I just didn't get much sleep. I'm spasming up." It was hard not to shudder-- lying to my best friend had become a habit, and there was nothing I hated more.Â
Letha didn't seem to buy it, but she also didn't comment. Instead, she wrapped an arm around me, soothingly rubbing my back. "What's up with you these days?" she asked, concern coated in her soft voice. "What's bothering you? You can tell me anything, you know that?"
The soft cotton of her sweater, the kindness of her being-- my heart was actively breaking. I didn't deserve any of it.Â
Everything felt so worthless at this point; especially while watching Roman's public display of affection to this girl that he barely even knew. Had he actually taken my romance tips and applied them to someone else? Asshole move number one. Eventually, I turned to Letha, a sense of anxiety washing over me as I realized what I was about to do; "Anything?"
My angel of a best friend only held me tighter, shooting me a kind, warm smile as she nodded. "Anything,"
"Okay..." It was getting hard to breathe-- was I really going through with this? My pulse quickened, my words coming out with a sliver of panic; "Please don't kill me, okay?"
Letha tucked a strand of her long, blonde hair behind her ear, worry filling her eyes. "Seriously, you're torturing me at this point, just say it," She squeezed my shoulders as she attempted a smile. Even in the most tense moments, she still tried to put me at ease.
There was no way I could back down now, and I wanted so badly to be done with it. To be done with the guilt, the shame, and the heartbreak. Just as I was about to speak up, it felt as though my mouth had dried up, and I was beyond breathless when I finally blurted it out; "Roman and I kissed at that party where we played seven minutes in heaven. And... another time after that."
Letha might as well have frozen over. There was no single movement whatsoever. Her arm remained wrapped around me as she stared at me with an empty look, eyes wider than I had ever seen them before.
I caught a glimpse of Roman kissing his new girl of the week in my peripheral view, and along with my confession, that was enough for my tears to press their way up in my eyes with a burn unlike anything I had ever felt in my life.Â
I could swear that Letha was furious. That she wanted to throw me down the bleachers and stomp my face in. But instead, she slowly retreated her arm around me, holding her breath. Letha's green eyes glossed over, unable to meet my gaze anymore. "You... What?"
With swift movements, I pressed the sleeve of my sweater up against my eyes, not wanting to cry in public. "Could I please explain?" I tried, holding back a sob-- why on earth had I decided to do this now?
"What is there to explain?" Letha wrapped her jacket tightly around her body, almost as though to hug herself, her words coming out in a breathy mumble. "You kissed. Twice. Had it been once, I might've gotten it because it was a party game, but... you went back for more?" The hurt in her voice was thick, and I couldn't help but notice how small she sounded; I had never seen Letha so upset.Â
Her question haunted me, and I buried my face in my hands. "I'm so sorry, Letha, I never meant to hurt you or go behind your back--"
"Is it at least something serious between you two?" Something about Letha hardened, and her words were starting to choke me. "Please tell me you pulled this crap for a good reason?"
I sniffled, wiping away any impending tears with my sleeve. The truth made my confession even more mortifying-- saying it out loud only made me feel worse; "He says he has no feelings for me..."Â
Letha nodded, crossing her arms over her chest as she slowly started rocking herself. "And you have feelings for him?" When she didn't get an answer, she finally looked at me, meeting my glossy eyes with a glare so harsh that I nearly shuddered. I would've never thought Letha would be capable of pulling such an expression. Enraged, she raised her voice; "You have feelings for him?!"
Panicked, I put my hands over my head, almost as though I was scared she'd hit me. "I'm sorry! I'm so, so sorry, Letha, you have no idea!--" As I heard her shuffle about, I raised my eyes to see her gather her stuff, ready to leave. My tears were burning in my eyes, obscuring my vision as I desperately grabbed her hand. "Letha, please! I made a mistake, I never wanted to do this to you!--"
"But you did!" Letha sneered, throwing her backpack over her shoulder. She turned to me with a look that would etch itself into my mind for days to come, a look so furious that it gave me goosebumps. "You're no different than the rest. Go be one of his whores, for all I care!"
Stunned, I watched as she made her way off the bleachers, not looking back. I didn't know Letha had it in her to call me slurs, but at the same time... I knew I deserved it. However, nothing could prepare me for the avalanche of sadness that would ensue my confession; I was dead sure that I had lost my best friend, and what had I gained in the process? I buried my face in my hands, allowing tears to run down my cheeks, trying to make myself as small as possible. My shoulders slumped, wanting to ball myself up into nothing and disappear.Â
I did my best to get myself together, sniffling as I wiped away my tears. Reminding myself that I was in public, and that I definitely didn't want to make a scene, I let out a shaky breath as I gathered my stuff and got ready to leave. But just as I stood up, I couldn't help but look in Roman's direction, wanting to get a quick glance at the root cause of my misery.
However, I hadn't thought that he would be looking back at me as well.
There he was, his arm wrapped around another girl, but he couldn't take his eyes off me. He wouldn't-- Roman's gaze didn't shy away as our eyes met. Instead, they rounded out with the realization that I had been crying.Â
Seeing him again, being acknowledged, was enough to drive me over the edge once more. Letting out a quiet sob, I stormed off the bleachers, clasping a hand over my mouth. Who would've thought my ridiculous crush would lead to these gut-wrenching feelings? It felt as though I couldn't breathe, heaving for air as I rushed to get away from everything and everyone.
 "It is the same rain that you loved that drowned you,"
To my surprise, it didn't take long before I heard the familiar sound of long steps following me. My heart beat so hard, I thought it might explode and cover the school grounds in my flesh and blood. The way my pulse quickened made me nauseous-- I needed to get away. "Go away, Roman!" I clutched my heart as I sped up; I didn't need to turn around to know it was him.
His next question could've easily been answered if he'd listened closely to the sob I was suppressing; "Are you crying?" Roman didn't have to do much to catch up to me, but he wasn't lunging at me just yet. "Why are you crying?"
I couldn't believe I had to deal with him on top of everything-- I groaned, turning around to face him despite how bloodshot my eyes looked. "Could you back off? Go back to your braindead cheerleader!"Â
It was clear that Roman hadn't expected to be confronted head-on like this. His green eyes widened before they hardened, balling his fists as he spoke; "Why are you so fucking mad? What did I do this time?"Â
"Everything!" I inhaled a shaky breath, burying my face in the crook of my arm to hide my tears. There was no way in hell I was about to cry openly in front of this douchebag. "I just-- I just lost Letha because of you! I got so swept up in you, I caused a fucking avalanche!" My lower lip gave in to a quiver, and multiple tears escaped the crease of my arm, now rolling down my chin and landing on the grass beneath us. "And you obviously don't give a damn about me, and I've been throwing my feelings at you like an idiot, and I just... How could I have been so stupid?"Â
I swallowed another sob, making an unsuccessful attempt at wiping away my tears. Refusing to meet his eyes, I sniffled as my gaze fell to the ground, shaking my head in denial as Roman stayed silent. "Please, I... need to be alone. I don't want to make myself look even worse in front of you than I already do--"
My ramble escaped me with my next breath; it got caught in my throat as I felt the soft fabric of Roman's sweater against my chin, silently wiping away my tears. It was clear that he figured out I had told Letha. I dared to look up at him, finding an unusually forgiving tenderness about him.Â
Speechless, I could only stare right back. Roman was focused on wiping away every hint of a tear, his brows drawing together as he carefully traced the bags under my eyes. The kindness of his gesture, the softness in which he was tending to my sadness, made a familiar warmth spread through my chest all up into the tips of my fingers. It became too much-- I reached for his hand, prying it away from my face. "Why are you doing this?"
Roman shrugged, debating whether to say what was on his mind. It was clear that he was conflicted, and I could see it in the way his shoulders tensed up and the way his jaw clenched. "Doing you a favour. Your mascara is everywhere," Roman grew more and more uncomfortable with my silence. "Just stop crying, okay? Do you want me to talk to Letha?"
"I doubt that will help," I mumbled, sniffling. "Look, Roman, I really can't do this right now... You and your bullshit just lost me my best friend, do you realize that?"
He shrugged; "Letha will come around... I guess we'll have to wait it out,"
"We?" I huffed, wiping away the tears that were threatening to spill once more. "There is no we. Letha is family to you, so of course she'll forgive you! Me, on the other hand!--"
"There could be," Roman mumbled, interrupting me. His gaze darted down to his shoes, now chewing on his lower lip as his next words came out with a low whisper; "A we, I mean."
What? I shook my head, immediately going into denial. "... What are you even saying?" Something about his words sent me over the edge again-- I was so tired of the illusion of everything turning out alright between us. The exhaustion brought more tears to my eyes, and I brought my hands up to my face, hiding from him in plain sight. "Go away," I said, my voice shaky from the sadness consuming me. "Go away, please just go away! I don't need you to change your mind every week whether you have feelings for me or not, just-- Go!"
Roman sighed before stepping forward, completely taking my breath away as he wrapped his arms around me. It felt as though he understood that I wasn't pushing him away with malice, but more so to protect myself-- and right now, he was wrapped around me like a shield. I didn't have any fight left in me to push him away, so I buried my face against his chest, inhaling the smell of cinnamon cigarettes that I had weirdly missed.Â
"Let's go somewhere else, okay?" Roman said, sizing up the people passing us by with a scowl. "I have a feeling you don't want everyone to see this. Just follow me."
It didn't shock me that Roman's first thought was his car-- but I still ended up right there. In the dreaded backseat. Hadn't I promised myself I'd never set foot there? It seemed all my thoughts of reason flew out the window when I was in this state. He was currently tending to my new tears, wiping them away with the pads of his fingers. "Letha will forgive you," he murmured, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear. "Do you maybe want a cigarette? They usually help me take the edge off... I have different flavours, if you want?"
I shook my head, feeling my headache swell from all the crying. "No thanks," I said. "And I think Letha would rather cut her head off than forgive me right now. She even called me a whore."
"... You?" was the first thing that came out of Roman's mouth. "The only virgin left at this school?"
Despite how sad I was, it didn't hold me back from hitting his arm. Roman let out a warm chuckle, grabbing my hands, forcing them away from him. "Just stop crying, alright? Pretty girls aren't allowed to cry in the back of my car,"
"... What?" I turned to him, brows drawing together in confusion. Did he just...?Â
Roman broke into a smile, nodding to my cheeks; "See? Not crying anymore. Flattery works every time,"
I held back a rather large groan-- I wasn't up for Roman's party tricks, especially not in this state. Knowing that he knew what I felt for him, knowing he used it to toy with me just for the fucks, made me even more angry. "I think I'm good now," I mumbled, turning away from him. "I don't think I should be seen here with you... Letha might actually think I have no heart."
There was a thick silence that fell over us like fog-- it made me face Roman again just to check what the hold-up was. And there he sat, his face suddenly completely serious, his brows drawing together in... anger? "Well, you chose this for yourself," he said, clenching his jaw as his black pupils shrunk.Â
Everything about him right now scared me. Why was he staring at me like that? It was as though he was about to pounce and rip me to shreds. "Roman, what's up with you?--"
"You're not the fucking victim here," Roman's words came out with a sneer, sharp enough to cut through wood. "You asked me to kiss you. You started this. Being seen with me is not what's going to make Letha think you're heartless, so either you own up to your crap or leave me the fuck out of it!"
My lips parted in complete and utter shock. I blinked repeatedly, hoping to blink away the angry expression on his face. "What the fuck?" I sat up, tucking my hair behind my ears as I attempted to size him up. "You're the one who dragged this shit out! You threatened to tell Letha we kissed if I didn't comply to your wishes, and then you damn near dry-humped me in that fucking alleyway!"
"Hey!"
I could barely believe it; in the middle of his outburst, I could see hints of a blush creeping up his cheeks. "You know I'm right!" I barked back, balling my fists. I couldn't believe we were having the same argument over and over. "I wouldn't have been in this mess if you hadn't stirred the fucking pot! You could've said no in that fucking closet!"Â
Roman quickly got enough of my retaliation; "You know why I didn't!"
"Yeah, and fuck you for that!" The volume of our altercation was rising-- I hoped people passing by the car couldn't hear this. "You shouldn't have kissed me! You should've just told me no, you owed me that kindness!"Â
Roman's eye twitched, and I was sure he hadn't blinked in about a minute. "I didn't owe you any kindness! You've always been horrible to me!--"
"Because you've been horrible back!"
"And why do you think that is? You think it's easy to be treated like shit by the one person you?!--" Roman inhaled sharply, eyes widening as yet another confession slipped past his lips. It was clear that he was mortified, that he had definitely not wanted to let that slip, but his eyes never left mine in shock and horror.
It felt as though I had been electrocuted, completely frozen in my seat. Uttering my next words felt as though I was walking through a minefield; "Person you... What?"
It didn't take long before Roman started squirming, eyes now frantically doing everything not to meet mine. "Shut up," he breathed, reaching over to open the car door on my side. Now that he was leaning across me like this, it was obvious that he was trying to get me to exit the vehicle. However, his face betrayed him-- Roman's hand gripped the door handle, slowly turning his head towards me. Like this, I could feel his breath hot and heavy against my lips, inches away from me.Â
I wasn't sure why I was digging my nails into my seat as though I was about to be mauled by a wildcat. The intensity oozing from Roman along with the realization that I had nowhere to run completely engulfed me, and my instincts suddenly pushed all thoughts of reason out of my brain. I had no idea what came over me as I put my hand over his, closing the door to the car before doing what I never thought I would do in this situation; our lips came together in a hot, fiery kiss as Roman leaned forward, laying me flat against the backseat.Â
I told myself I would never end up in this situation-- in the back of Roman's car. But here I was, splayed out beneath him like all his cheerleader whores, completely out of breath as I gave in to my deepest, darkest desires. The taste of cinnamon tobacco entered my system, and I couldn't help but moan out against him; I had been dreaming of being reunited with him like this for longer than I could remember. So as Roman's weight on top of me gave me a sense of security, the need for his kisses dulled down all my logical thinking.Â
There was nothing more important than this. There never had been.
The next thing that happened snapped me out of the constant static noise buzzing in my brain; "I want you so bad," Roman breathed against me, the whiny tone in his voice making my stomach flutter and flip-- was I maybe dreaming?Â
"Fuck Letha," he continued, his kisses now trailing down my jaw and neck, grabbing at me as though he was afraid I'd disappear. "Fuck all of that."
No, no, no. I couldn't. "Don't-- Don't say that," It had never been harder to inhale a simple breath before, and I let my lips part in pleasure as I realized Roman was leaving hickeys in the crook of my neck. Why was he doing that? Did he not know everyone would see them and make conclusions?--
Oh.
Before I could protest, Roman's plush lips were back on mine, melting me against him with the softest kisses known to man. In a flash of passion, my hands went up into his hair in an attempt to bring him closer. I could feel the thud of his heart against mine, realizing his was racing as well-- I wondered whether he reacted like this to all his girls. Warmth blossomed in my chest, sparks igniting as Roman leaned in close, lips brushing together as we tried to catch our breaths. The smell of his cologne and the deep citrus scent of his conditioner made me dizzy to the point where it felt as though butterflies danced in my stomach. But the warmth consumed me, completely in awe of the fact that we were reunited again as I leaned into the next kiss, Roman's lips impossibly sweet against my own.
He didn't have to say anything for me to know he had missed me too. The unspoken words passed between us with each stroke of my fingers against his back, each kiss he placed against the corners of my mouth, and the softness of his thumb caressing my cheek.Â
Roman pulled away as his long, slender fingers dug themselves into my waist. "Can I try something?"Â
What? I was too dazed, too content to immediately deny him. But had I known what he would do next, I probably wouldn't have agreed so fast. Roman leaned forward to unite our lips in another passionate kiss, but I couldn't feel his hands on me anymore. It took me a few seconds to realize he was unbuttoning my jeans and reaching my zipper.
My eyes widened against the kiss, and the squeak I let out got muffled against his lips. In a flash of panic, my hand reached down to grab his arm with speed I didn't know I had. Roman hummed, detaching our fiery union as his green eyes met mine, trying to find the reason for my panic. "Come on," he purred, the look of mischief spreading across his lips.Â
"I'm not doing it in the back of your car!" My fingers were still digging into the skin of his arm, making sure he wouldn't move.Â
Roman rolled his eyes; "Not what I was getting at, but whatever," A laugh escaped him, tilting his head to the side as he looked down at me splayed out across the backseat. "I'm not that evil. I wouldn't let you have your first time here."
A sense of comfort washed over me-- since when did he take pity on me? "Then what... What are you doing?"
He shrugged, holding back another laugh; "Giving you a sneak peek,"
I wasn't sure what that entailed, but my grip around his arm loosened.Â
Something about me changed whenever Roman was around. A part of me wanted to please him, Â appease him, and entice him into staying with me like this forever, no matter what. I wanted nothing more than for us to be together, no matter how hard my conscience was gnawing at me regarding the Letha situation. But thoughts of my best friend quickly evaporated as Roman's finger was suddenly deep in my cunt-- I wasn't quite sure when I had managed to get wet, but here I was. It must've been somewhere in between the fighting and the kissing.
I could only whimper against his kisses, not used to having anything in me at all. There was a certain sting, but it dulled down when Roman was at the hilt of his knuckle. It quickly turned into something I had never felt before-- I couldn't put my finger on exactly what it was, but it felt as though all the butterflies in my stomach melted into one, a weirdly pleasurable ache building in my lower abdomen.Â
As Roman added a second finger into me, careful to go in with slow strokes, my back arched slightly off the backseat of the car. Suppressing a moan, the hand I had in his hair tightened as a certain desperation ran through my veins. I watched as Roman smirked down at me, a knowing look in his eyes as he spoke; "If this feels good, imagine how it will feel when you get the real deal,"
I nearly shuddered-- that thought alone almost sent me over the edge. I could only writhe, my hips meeting the thrusts of his fingers as Roman ran his tongue along my bottom lip.Â
I was aware that all of this was a bad idea. To get more involved with Roman, to let him unravel me further; it was plain stupid. And horrible to Letha. I knew it was awful, that Roman and I shouldn't be together, and that I should be running after my best friend to keep begging for forgiveness.Â
Everything was starting to make my head spin.
As I came hard around Roman's digits, letting out a moan against his lips which would later make me blush, I couldn't help but wonder what on earth to do next. Should I let it all spiral? Should I get myself together and fix my friendship?
My thoughts completely shut down as Roman's wet fingers made their way past my lips, making me lap up my own slick.Â
Filthy. We were filthy, we were fucking horrible, and his following words didn't make me feel any better.
"Let's give it a try," Roman whispered against my lips, sincerity swimming in his green eyes. "You and I... It just has to happen. This feels too good to be wrong, fuck what Letha says."Â
There they were, the words I had wanted to hear from him all along. But now that he was right here, telling me he wanted us to be together, I found myself unsure what to say. When Roman leaned forward to sneak in a soft kiss, muffling the warmth of his chuckle, I realized I had a decision to make-- I knew it would end up being one of the hardest decisions of my life so far.
I held my breath, realizing the quote that had haunted me was correct after all;Â "It is the same rain that you loved that drowned you,"
(a/n: here are the links to PART 1, PART 2, PART 4, PART 5, PART 6, PART 7, PART 8, PART 9, PART 10!! thank you for reading!!<33)
#roman godfrey#hemlock grove#roman godfrey x reader#x reader#bill skarsgÄrd#fanfiction#oneshot#bill skarsgard#fanfic#smut#angst#toxic relationship#JUSTICE FOR LETHA FFS#ugh i love him#highschool!au
524 notes
·
View notes
Text
My Darling, My Honey
Alastor X Fem!Reader (Part 12)
Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3 | Part 4 | Part 5 | Part 6 | Part 7 | Part 8 |
Part 9 | Part 10 | Part 11 | Part 12
Part 12:
It felt like hours went by, and it looked like your suspicion was correct- as indicated by the deepening red of the skies of Hell, compared to the pale pinkish hue it was when Alastor teleported the two of you up here.
The entire time, Alastor hardly said even a single word- a rare occurrence, knowing his occupation and personal love of hearing himself talk. If anyone ever knew that Alastor just purely listened attentively to you for hours, they'd probably think you're lying.
You told him about how your parents and in-laws treated you like a bargaining chip for their own businesses and social standing to prosper- then for everyone to turn their backs on you as soon as you were married off. You were treated like a circus animal in a cage.
Even after that, he didn't say a word. He just rubbed his thumb across your hands as reassurance before you continued.
When you told him about how your ex-husband used and abused you, but then paraded you around as the trophy wife like nothing was wrong, all Alastor did was tighten his grip on your hands.
As you explain in full detail the emotional and physical distress it all caused you and the impact that meeting Alastor had on your life, which then spurred the meticulously planned murder of your then-husband, you could swear you feel his hands trembling ever so slightly.
Many more tears had fallen from your eyes during this whole process, your throat sore from talking so much at one time.
Then, you looked up at Alastor.
He looked at you with nothing but love and the most gentle smile you had ever seen.
Without saying a word, he stood up and walked over to you, helping you stand up. Then he gave you a warm embrace. You gasped in response. It was very rare for either of you to initiate much physical touch, but it was even less common coming from Alastor.
Not letting this opportunity go by, you wrap your arms around him.
Alastor pulls back from the embrace slowly to gently caress your face and says, "And here I thought I couldn't possibly love you even more, my dear. You're just as perfect to me as the day I first laid eyes on you..."
A chuckle escapes your lips as you lean into his touch.
"My vows still hold true, you know. As I put that ring on your finger that night you left me too early, I said to you...' 'In life and in death, I am forever yours, as you are forever mine. I love you, dear.' with only the moon and stars as my witness."
A huge smile spreads across your face, "Oh Al, honey... Looks like you were right after all, in life and in death, I'm yours". You say as you pull him into a kiss, that he happily obliges to indulge you in.
"My dear, I think we will have to have a proper exchanging of vows soon- one that isn't interrupted by a certain someone- banging on the DOOR!"
You hardly even noticed the muffled yells and banging noises that were present at door that then disappeared with a yelp as Alastor whipped around to unlock and open the door.
"Why Vaggie, to what do I owe the pleasure of a visit from you all the way up here?" He answered the door with a low growl to his voice.
"Alastor! You just up and kidnapped our guest and haven't returned for HOURS! You can't just do that! Especially when you were threatening their life!"
"Ahahaha! Funny thing! Yes, yes I can!"
"Why you... ALAST-"
"Hey, hey! Vaggie, don't worry. I'm okay, we're okay." You quickly shoved yourself between the two of them as you felt the tensions rising.
" (y/n)! What did he do to you?? What's going on here???"
You sheepishly smile as you slink back to Alastor's side and link your arm through his, "Just uh.. reuniting?"
Vaggie took a step back and raised an eyebrow while asking, "Hold on now, what did you just say?"
Alastor clears his throat, "Ahem, why I do believe I owe you and Charlie an apology of sorts! Perhaps a 'thank you' as well for saving the love of my life, my soon-to-be fiancée from when we were still alive!"
"Excuse me- WHAT???"
-> Part 13
Tag List:
@mysticwitchcraftco @lil-bexie @lonely-burger @cherry-cola-100 @angelxx7 @mariaclarade-la-cruz1 @avitute @justhellacesome @mcrtrashfan @spookysisters @galaxywing-has-adhd @ggyalruu @trashbin-nie @fudosl @night-shadowblood-writes2 @memospacexx @yuraaahs @completelyshatteredbrokenmschf @ghostdoodlen @moschinski @cannibalcoyote @missam @reader3 @yourworstgf @justaproudslytherpuff @milkspong3 @xdolls-crownx @1potato2rulethemall @1rxsemary1 @xxcrispxx @zardward @robin-the-enby @mylenapony11 @silvermoondarksky @bootylimpics @amarokofficial @euphoricaphrodite @blueyobsessedgirly @need-a-therapist @knifukiller @huayan @hwrimonsjer @no1sillybilly @kimmikreates @icarus-has-falllen @watchinthestarz @lady-lik3r @yunxi-11085 @luzzbuzz @tsukilover11 @plntmxrss @houmi @demoarah @papas-ghoulette @trashbin-nie @d-darlingyourbleeding @hallothankmas
#hazbin hotel#hazbin#fanfic#hazbin hotel alastor#alastor hazbin hotel#alastor x reader#alastor#alastor the radio demon#alastor x you#hazbin alastor#alastor x y/n#hazbin hotel x reader#hazbin hotel fanfiction#hazbin hotel x you#hazbin hotel fandom#hazbin hotel fanfic#hazbin hotel x y/n#alastor hazbin
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
Ma Meilleure Ennemie (pt 6/?)
Choosing your poison is easy; it's living with the consequences that truly haunts you. Silco's venom is intoxicating, and deep down, you know it will be the death of you, yet you find yourself craving every drop.
Silco x fem!Reader
Rating: Explicit (18+, MDNI)
Word Count: 7,6K
Warnings: smut, resolved sexual tension, light bondage, unprotected sex, creampie, praise kink, biting, possessive behavior, you are a prostitute, slight hints of reader's past, sex and restrained freedom being terms of a agreement, Silco (and Sevika) POV
Set before the events of Act 2 of the first season of Arcane.
Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5
ââ Sevika's Pov ââ
Sevika had two absolute certainties in life. The first was never to hesitate, because in the undercity, one second too long could cost you your life. The second, even more important, was never to meddle in Silco's personal affairs unless he directly ordered it. These seemingly simple rules had ensured her survival and her position alongside the most powerful man in Zaun. So why, in the name of everything sacredâor profane, in this caseâwas she standing there, hand halfway to the door of his office, reconsidering what seemed to be a trivial task?
The noise on the other side made her hesitate. Wood creaking, muffled but rhythmic. It didn't take a genius to figure out what was going on in there. Sevika raised an eyebrow, already feeling a mix of embarrassment and exasperation bubbling up. Seriously, boss?
She huffed as she debated internally whether it was worth interrupting or if it would be better to just come back later. She opted for the latter. It was saferâfor both of them.
Turning back down the hallway, she spotted two guards posted near the stairs. "Hey!" she called, her deep voice cutting through the silence. "Don't let anyone upstairs, especially that blue-haired brat."
The two nodded without question, though one of them looked briefly confused before returning to his watch. Sevika didn't explain. It wasn't necessary, and she didn't have the patience to deal with stupid questions.
Back at the bar, she plopped herself down on one of the stools, resting her right forearm on the counter as she observed the nearly empty room. The night was already wearing thin, with only a few stubborn, lonely drunks still clinging to their bottles and cigarettes. She allowed a tired smile to slip, one that quickly turned into a low, ironic laugh.
If someone had told me Silco would ditch his paperwork to fuck, I'd have laughed in their face.
It was surreal. The man was the very definition of a workaholic, always with his head buried in conspiracies and strategies to keep Zaun under control. But two months ago, everything changed. Out of nowhere, Silco approached her asking about a decent brothel in the city. She didn't question it, because, after all, who was she to judge? Everyone needs a little relief now and then.
But things had taken an unexpected turn. She knew the girlâmaybe too well. Those big, deceptively innocent eyes always hiding something. Sevika had always known there was more behind that angelic façade. Maybe that's exactly what had drawn Silco in. And, frankly, she even agreed: good taste couldn't be denied.
The sound of a glass sliding across the counter pulled her from her thoughts. The bartender was looking at her, wearing the expression of someone who already knew what she wanted. Sevika grabbed the glass and downed the amber liquid in one go.
"Another." she ordered curtly, pushing the glass back toward him.
As she waited, Sevika let her eyes wander around the room, though her mind was still stuck on the scene. Silco, so methodical, so controlled... and now? Succumbing to his own desires. He wasn't even completely sure that it was the same woman from years ago, and yet he orchestrated all of this to have her around. She wasn't sure whether to find it amusing or concerning.Â
Whatever he's scheming, it better be worth the effort.
When the next glass arrived, she held it between her fingers, swirling the liquid before taking another long sip. At least tonight, she'd allow herself a few moments of peace.
"Tough night?" the bartender asked, his tone casual, as if he already knew the answer.
Sevika grunted, not even bothering to look up. Small talk was far from her priority. She emptied the glass in one gulp, feeling the warmth of the whiskey burn its way down her throat, momentarily easing the irritation brewing inside her.
"Is it true Silco's keeping a girl up there?" the bartender let slip, leaning over the counter with barely concealed curiosity. His voice was low, but the words carried too much weight for Sevika's liking.
She paused, spinning the empty glass between her fingers before glaring at him over the rim with evident impatience.
"Who told you that?"
"One of the morning shift guards." the man shrugged like it was no big deal. "Said they were ordered to let a woman in but not out. Thought kidnapped folks stayed at the warehouse, not here."
Sevika scoffed, rolling her eyes as she poured herself another drink. It was always the same with people like that: gossips who didn't know when to keep their mouths shut.
"She's different."
The bartender simply nodded, wiping the counter with a rag that, to Sevika, seemed more dirty than useful. Finally, silence returned, and she silently thanked the universe for the reprieve. Or at least for a few seconds. Because, of course, he couldn't keep his mouth shut for long.
"Wait! That woman, is she THAT... prostitute?" he asked, his voice laden with a curiosity that bordered on offensive.
Before Sevika could deliver a cutting response, a high-pitched voice sliced through the room like a knife.
"What's a prostitute?"
Sevika turned her head toward the voice, as did the bartender, and both found Jinx standing at the damned bar counter, hands on her hips and her eyes sparkling with curiosity, as if she were genuinely interested in the answer.
"How the hell did you get here at this hour?" Sevika asked, slamming her glass onto the table with force. Her patience, already worn thin, was nearly gone. "Shouldn't you be in your room or, I don't know, in your cage?"
Jinx made a face, an attempt at intimidation that wouldn't have scared a mouse.
"I don't live in a cage, you one-armed brute."
Sevika rolled her eyes. "Great. Just what I needed." without another word, she slid off the stool, grabbed the girl without any care, and slung her over her shoulder like a sack of potatoes.
"Hey! Put me down, you savage!" Jinx started thrashing, kicking the air and grumbling like a feral cat.
Sevika kept walking, unbothered. She was used to the brat's dramatics, but her patience wasn't infinite, especially after the night she'd already endured.
"Keep squirming like that, and I'll let you fall flat on your face." Sevika muttered, an empty threat she'd never dare follow through on, considering how much Silco doted on the girl. "You're not going upstairs."
Sevika thought about how the situation had spiraled into something even more ridiculous than she'd anticipated. Not that she really cared about Jinxâ"Babysitter? Not a chance in hell."âbut the last thing she wanted was to deal with the trauma of a kid discovering what her "dad" did behind closed doors. Even Zaun had its limits to chaos.
Jinx ignored the threat entirely, her fists pounding against Sevika's back with as much force as her skinny arms could muster. "Why not? Is it because of that prostitute? I don't even know what that is!"
"If you stop squirming, I'll tell you on the way."
To Sevika's surprise, Jinx actually went quiet.
Silco's Pov âââââââàŒșàŒ»âââââââ
Silco looked at her body, her hair spread over the table as he thrust into her from behind. He loved how her skin felt against his, and the way she moaned softly whenever he touched her. Her body was so soft and warm, and he couldn't get enough of it. He held her wrists tightly behind her back as he pounded into her, his hips slapping against her ass with each thrust. Silco could feel his own pleasure building up inside him, but he held back, wanting to make this last as long as possible. He wanted to savor every moment of having she beneath him, submitting to his every desire.
Silco's thoughts were a jumbled mess of lust and desire. He loved how responsive she was to his touch, how she seemed to melt under him as he claimed her body. He knew he was being rough with her, but he couldn't help himself. The rough, animalistic nature of their coupling was a stark contrast to the refined elegance of his office, and he reveled in the delicious contradiction.
As he fucked her harder and faster, Silco leaned down and bit her shoulder, leaving a mark on her skin, which made her whine even more. He loved the idea of claiming her, of making sure everyone knew that she belonged to him now. She was his, and his alone, and he would make sure she never forgot it.
"My lovely dove." he growled into her ear, his breath hot against her skin. "All mine."
Silco felt her body trembling beneath him as he continued to thrust into her, his grip on her wrists loosening slightly. He could feel her pushing back against him, her hips meeting his with each stroke. He released her wrists completely and pulled her back against his chest, wrapping one arm around her waist and the other snaking up to grip her throat lightly. He didn't squeeze, just held her in place as he slowed his pace, savoring the feel of her tight heat surrounding him.
Silco's mind drifted to thoughts of the future, he would keep her by his side for a long time, that was for sure. He had no intention of losing her and even though his thoughts darkened, imagining every single thing he would do to her, Silco found himself becoming increasingly tender with her. He wanted to worship her body, to show her the depths of his desire even though she was angry with him and technically just doing her part of the deal. But for now, he contented himself with the feel of her in his arms, her body pressed against his as he continued to thrust into her.
"That's it..." his lips brushing against her ear as he whispered to her. "You're doing so well for me."
He wondered if she knew what she was getting herself into, if she understood the depths of having made that deal. She herself had said that accepting something from him was not so different from agreeing with the devil, which ironically she had done. But then again, he didn't really care. All that mattered was that she was his now. The thought sent a shiver of excitement down his spine, and he thrust harder, deeper, claiming her body as his own.
Silco's hand slid down from her hip to between her legs, his fingers finding her clit. He rubbed slow, firm circles, matching the rhythm of his thrusts. He could feel her tensing beneath him, her breath coming faster and harder. He knew she was close.
He leaned down and nuzzled her neck, his lips brushing against her skin as he whispered to her. "You're so beautiful like this." he murmured, his voice low and husky with desire. "It's okay... Let go. I've got you."
Silco continued to rub her clit, his fingers slick with her arousal. He could feel her tensing beneath him, her breath coming in short, sharp gasps. And then, with a final thrust of his hips, he felt her coming undone. Her walls clenched around him, her body shaking with the force of her orgasm. He held her close, his arm wrapped tightly around her waist as he continued to thrust, drawing out her pleasure for as long as possible.
Only then, when he knew she had finished, did he allow himself to let go. With a harsh groan, he buried himself deep inside her, his own release pulsing through him. He collapsed against her back, his chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath.
Silco pulled out of her slowly, savoring the feeling of her walls fluttering around him as he withdrew. He stood for a moment, watching as she collapsed onto the table, her body spent and limp. He couldn't help but feel a sense of satisfaction, of pride, at having brought her to such heights of pleasure.
He moved to his chair and sat down, his gauze never leaving her as he fixed his pants. She looked so small, so fragile like this. It was a stark contrast to the strong, defiant woman he knew
He leaned forward and grabbed her by the waist, pulling her off the table and onto his lap. He didn't care about the mess, about the fluids smearing across his pants. All he cared about was having her close, feeling her warmth against his skin.He wrapped his arms around her, holding her tight against his chest. He could feel her heartbeat, slow and steady, matching his own. He knew he should let her go, let her clean up and rest. But he couldn't bring himself to do it. He wanted to keep her here, in his arms, for as long as possible.
Even though the weight of exhaustion clawed at his every muscle, Silco refused to relinquish her. His arms remained locked around her, firm yet careful, as if afraid she might slip away the moment he loosened his grip. The embrace was neither casual nor fleetingâit lingered, speaking volumes in the silence. It was an act that could mean many things: dominance, possession, a fleeting moment of vulnerability. But most disturbingly, in a way so distorted it almost felt like sinâaffection.
Her head rested against his shoulder, her breathing still uneven, the faint tremor in her body betraying just how far she'd been pushed. He rested his chin on top of her head, breathing in the scent of her hair.
She was undone. Raw. Stripped of the mask she so often woreâthe provocative, infuriating facade that seemed designed solely to challenge him at every turn. Here, in his arms, she was something closer to her truest self, a woman laid bare by the weight of her own humanity.
And God help him, he enjoyed both versions.
The stubborn, sharp-tongued temptress who dared to stand toe-to-toe with him, who infuriated and intrigued him in equal measureâthat version of her was a spark, a fire he couldn't help but want to stoke. But this? This quieter, unguarded moment? This was something else entirely. A glimpse of the woman beneath the armor.
His hand moved almost unconsciously, fingers brushing against the damp strands of her hair before trailing down to rest at the nape of her neck. His touch was uncharacteristically gentle, a rare softness that would have shocked anyone who knew him. And though he told himself it was a fleeting act of charity, of magnanimity, the truth was far more selfish. He simply liked holding her this way.
"You'll ruin me."
Her voice was barely a whisper, so faint it might have been lost in the stillness of the room if not for the fact that Silco was holding her so close. It was raw, unguarded, and it hung in the air between them like the blade of a guillotine, poised to fall.
He didn't respond. He didn't need to. Her words weren't a question, nor did they require an answer. They were a truth, a bitter acknowledgment of the tangled web they'd both willingly stepped into. And it wasn't as if he could deny it, anyway. Ruin was inevitable, and it was something she had said herself during their earlier clash. This was simply the echo of her own warning, now laden with the weight of their proximity.
Silco tightened his grip around her in lieu of words, pulling her just a fraction closer, as if to say, Yes, I will. And you'll let me.
"Rest." he commanded, his voice softer now, though still tinged with that unyielding authority that brooked no argument. His hand splayed firmly across her back, anchoring her against him. "For once, don't argue. Just rest."
Without resistance, she surrendered to sleep in his arms, her breathing evening out as her body grew heavy with exhaustion. Silco stayed there, unmoving, his eyes half-lidded as he stared out into the dim haze of Zaun's morning light filtering faintly through the industrial gloom. The sounds of the city, muted and distant, echoed faintly through the room: the hiss of steam pipes, the clatter of machinery, and the occasional murmur of voices far below. It was a sound he'd grown so accustomed to that it often faded into the background, yet in this moment, it seemed louder, more insistent.
His eyes drifted to the ceiling, tracing the familiar cracks and shadows that had once provided solace in the solitude of his nights. But this morning, they seemed to mock him. Unbidden, the memory crept in â that bridge, the suffocating smoke, the acrid sting of betrayal. He could almost hear the anguished screams and the crackle of fire, smell the blood and oil mingling in the air. That day had been a reckoning, one where every choice he made seemed to collapse beneath the weight of inevitability.
The bridge where Felicia died.
The bridge where Vander betrayed him.
Silco's jaw tightened, and he exhaled sharply through his nose, as if expelling the memory itself. He would not dwell on it. What was done could not be undone, and revisiting the past served no purpose. Regret was for the weak, and Silco had no patience for weakness â not in others, and certainly not in himself.
Still, the ghost of that day lingered at the edges of his mind, a specter of all that had gone wrong. Choices that had seemed so clear, so righteous at the time, had led only to ruin. The kind of ruin that left scars too deep to heal, both on the body and on the soul.
His fingers twitched slightly, tightening their hold on her for just a moment before loosening again. She stirred faintly in her sleep but didn't wake, her face soft and unguarded in a way that tugged at something deep within him.
Ruins were where he had been forged. And if ruin was where he would return, he would do so on his own terms.
âââââââàŒșàŒ»âââââââ
You felt your body sinking. The underwater currents were relentless, tossing you back and forth like a lifeless ragdoll as the darkness closed in around you. You realized the faint shimmer of the surface was growing farther and farther away. But, strangely, there was no panic. There was no desperation to fight, no frantic hands trying to reach for that light. Something inside you decided that here, in the depths, would be your final resting place.
The silence of the water, the relentless cold, the sense of abandonment. It all made a morbid kind of sense. You let your arms float beside you, surrendering to the darkness that clouded your vision.
But then, something changed.
You felt a tug at the collar of your shirtârough and unexpected. There was no gentleness in the motion, only urgency. You tried to open your eyes, but the water burned your retinas, leaving everything blurred. Still, you could tell you were risingâfast. The muffled sound of the water became a chaotic mix of bubbles and currents. Somethingâor someoneâwas determined to save you.
"Stay with me, little one. Hold on."
Then you finally managed to open your eyes. The cracked ceiling, marked by softly dancing shadows, was the first thing you saw as you returned to reality. There was no longer the sensation of being submerged, nor the voice that had seemed so close just moments before. Vander's voice had felt so real, but now it was just a distant echo, as unreachable as the rest of your memories. A deep emptiness settled over you. It had been so long since you'd felt something like this. Maybe since... Well, better not to think about it.
Sitting up slowly, you took a better look at the room around you. It was comfortable, simple, functional. It had everything a room needed but lacked any personal touch, giving it a cold, almost impersonal feel. The lighting was far too dim for your taste, with shadows pooling in the corners.
That's when you noticed: your clothes were arranged neatly, as was your lower body, with no trace of what you had done hours earlier on that damned table. Silco had likely cleaned and adjusted everything. He'd even ensured you rested without wrecking your back, unlike before on the couchâironic, coming from someone like him. On the nightstand, a pitcher of water and a glass waited for you, without notes, without explanations.
You poured yourself a glass, feeling the cool liquid soothe the dryness in your throat as you leaned back against the headboard. The weight of the situation finally hit you. You were screwed, weren't you?
For someone who prided themselves on being immune to Silco's games, who claimedâproudlyâthat they'd never be manipulated, here you were: completely caught in his web. And worse, you were here willingly.
But it had to be worth it. It had to be.
Your mind spun, piecing together the fragments of information you had gathered so far. Silco and his supposed "daughter." Jinx. It was impossible to ignore the gaping hole this story left in your reasoning. Silco had no wife, and absolutely nothing about the man suggested he could have maintained a relationship close enough to father a child. In fact, you might be the closest thing to that.
So why had Finn hinted that Jinx was a scandal?
You pieced the fragments together hesitantly, almost afraid of what it might mean. What if Jinx was... Powder?
The thought was absurd. Or, perhaps, not so much. After the night of the massacre, the only bodies reportedly found were those of Vander, Mylo, and Claggor. There was no trace of Violet or Powder. It was unlikely that both had survived, but unlikely didn't mean impossible.
What if Powder was alive? What if Silco had found her in the chaos and taken her in? The idea was horrifying, yet it made a disturbing amount of sense. Could that be the origin of the scandal? That Silco had taken Powder, turning her into the weapon he now called Jinx?
You closed your eyes for a moment, trying to organize your thoughts. It was all speculation. You had no proof, just disconnected hints. But it didn't matter. You would find out who Jinx was, no matter the cost. And if there was even the slightest chance of finding Violet or Powder, you wouldn't waste it. You had made a promise to Vander on his deathbed. You would find and protect his daughters, and Silco might just be the key to achieving that.
If the hunt for Jinx led nowhere, you could still use Silco's resources covertly to track down anything about them. Even if it was just their bones so you could finally have some closure.
You didn't know how long you sat there lost in thought until your own body protested from staying in the same position for too long.
Rising from the bed with your resolve renewed, you stretched slightly, your muscles still complaining from the strain. You crossed the room toward the door, but before you could touch it, it was abruptly opened. Standing before you was that same tattooed man from the previous morning, his face carrying the same expression of near-permanent indifference. He tilted his chin up in a simple gesture before saying:
"Silco wants to see you."
Without even waiting for your response, he turned and began walking down the corridor. You hesitated for a moment but eventually followed. As you walked, you noticed how the Last Drop was surprisingly busy for that time of morning. Men and women were engaged in various tasks, carrying crates, adjusting equipment, and speaking in hushed tones. It was a completely different scene from the almost ghostly atmosphere of the day before when you had arrived.
Not that you were surprised by this change, not after everything Silco had been pulling.
You arrived at the infamous door to Silco's office. The tattooed man knocked twice, firmly, before announcing: "Sir, I've brought her."
The response came almost instantly, and the door opened, revealing a familiar figure.
Ah, yes. Her.
The woman was there, her imposing presence intact, though her eyes carried a weary air, as if she hadn't slept in weeks. There was something both unsettling and captivating about her postureâher shoulders squared, her chin slightly tilted upward, as if daring the world to knock her down. For a brief moment, your eyes met. You held her gaze, tilting your head slightly, until a memory flashed in your mind like lightning.
Oh...
Now you remembered where you knew her from.
She seemed to notice your realization, but said nothing. She simply stepped aside, creating space for you to enter the office.
You crossed the room with the confidence of someone who felt at homeâeven if you weren't. Your steps echoed lightly in the space as you stopped in front of Silco's desk. He held some papers in his hands, apparently reports, his eyes scanning the text with calm precision. He didn't bother to look at you, as if your presence was expected but not significant enough to interrupt his focus.
You stopped in front of him, crossing your arms and shifting your weight slightly to one side. "Should I assume I've been summoned for something important, or did you just want my company this morning?"
He merely gestured with his hand, dismissing the two people still in the office. Yet, even as the door closed, he remained in that position for a few more seconds, calmly finishing whatever was written on the papers before setting them aside. Only then did he lean back in his chair.
"Well, keeping me company is part of your new job, isn't it?" His voice was low and velvety, carrying a familiarity that bothered you as much as it intrigued you. With a lazy gesture, he indicated the chair in front of him. "Sit. We have matters to discuss."
Without wasting time, you settled into the chair, crossing your legs in a deliberate motion, assuming the posture of someone ready to play at the same level. If Silco wanted to turn this into a performance of business negotiations, you wouldn't fall behind.
"I've been thinking." his voice smooth as silk. "Perhaps our agreement needs a few... adjustments. Some additional clauses, so to speak."
Silco leaned back slightly, his fingers interlaced beneath his chin, the posture of someone entirely in control of the situation. "But before we get to that, I think it's wise to review the main terms of our current arrangement. Just to ensure we're aligned."
You shrugged with feigned indifference, though irritation pulsed beneath the surface. Of course, you knew every line of that damned agreement. How could you forget something that had been presented more as an ultimatum than a real negotiation? When Silco proposed the deal, you barely had a chance to voice your opinion. Not that your opinion would have mattered muchâthe power in that room belonged exclusively to him.
If he wanted to, he could have simply imprisoned you, tied you to a bed, keeping you captive by force. In fact, considering Silco's style, perhaps he still mightâbut in a twisted way, involving power games and sex.
When he presented the contract the night before, the scene was almost comical. You weren't even remotely surprised to see that he already had the document prepared, flawlessly drafted, waiting only for you to sign your name. However, what truly surprised you was that he agreed to some of your conditions, though they were few.
"Go ahead."
Silco then pulled the paper from the drawer, placing the document on the table with the two signature spaces clearly visible: one with his name, marked by that precise and meticulous handwriting, and the other with your name, marked by the nervous haste of your rushed signature.
"You agreed to spend three weeks of each month at my service." he began to read, his voice low and laden with an authority that sent shivers down your spine. "You will serve me in whatever way I deem necessary. This includes physically, of course. In return, I will provide you with everything you need, as well as ensuring your safety and comfort."
He paused, his eyes following the text with the precision of someone who had recited these words countless times. His expression was one of absolute delight behind the indifferent façade; you could tell he was savoring every syllable he uttered. Every detail seemed carefully crafted to trap you.
"And during the fourth and final week of that same month, you will have your freedom. I will not touch you, nor demand anything from you. You will be free to do as you please, within reasonable limits."
Silco pushed the folder toward you, the gesture as casual as it was threatening. "Naturally, you will have an escort at all times. To ensure your safety and to prevent you from deciding to run. After all, I wouldn't want to lose my new toy so soon."
You took the contract, your eyes scanning the words you already knew. But before you could even pretend to conduct a detailed review, Silco's voice cut through the air again, laced with something almost playful.
"Now, dove." his soft tone masked the venom behind his words. "Please, say out loud what the consequences are for breaking your part of the agreement."
Your gaze shot up from the paper to him. Your superficial reading stopped at that sentence, your fingers clutching the document tightly enough to crease it slightly. Of course, he was going to demand this. It was Silco's arrogance at its peak, forcing you to admit the terms you despised aloud. His smile widened as he noticed your hesitation. He was savoring the momentâevery second of your reluctance was a small victory for him.
"If I break the agreement, all the freedom granted to me will be revoked. I will be under your constant supervision, without any autonomy." you wanted to kick him under the table, but you forced yourself to continue without resorting to violence. "And I will be subject to whatever punishments you deem appropriate, with no right to question or refuse them."
You hated the way he looked at you in that moment. That intense, cruel gaze that made every hair on your body stand on end. It wasn't just the intensityâit was what lay beneath it. There was something deeply wrong about the satisfaction Silco displayed, the twisted pleasure in reminding you, silently, of the reach of his power in Zaunâand now, over every aspect of your life.
He tilted his head slightly, the treacherous smile playing on his lips. "And?" he pressed, his voice low, its softness nothing more than a façade. "Don't keep me waiting. Say the rest."
You swallowed hard, choking down the rising urge to unleash a string of curses at him. Instead, you responded with a coldness you didn't truly feel.
"You would burn the brothel."
The words were difficult to say, but you forced them out, trying to mask the vulnerability they carried. In Zaun, few things could really hurt you. With no family and no significant ties left, you believed you were beyond the reach of emotional threats. But then, there was the brothel. And Silco knew it.
Not that you particularly liked the work of being a prostitute. As you had told Silco the day you first met, it wasn't as though you had much of a choice. It was a job that didn't attract attention, and that was exactly what you needed.
But the brothel wasn't just a workplace. The people there, even if they weren't your closest friends, were something you could call your community. Co-workers, confidants on hard nights, people who had shared the same roof with you since Babette took you in. She gave you a chance when no one else wouldâa place to stay, a job to support yourself, a sense of stability in a world that seemed to crumble around you. And now, because of you, the brothel was in danger. Just like Kate had been... and you knew how that ended.
He leaned back in his chair with the confidence of a king on his throne, intertwining his fingers beneath his chin. "Ah, yes. The brothel. Such a charming establishment, isn't it? It would be such a shame if something were to happen to it."
"Just say what you want to add, Silco."
The words came out steady, but you knew they weren't enough to fool him. Silco always caught the nuancesâthe smallest cracks in your façade, the ones you tried so hard to hide. And there he was, with that almost imperceptible smile, carved perfectly to provoke you. It was the kind of expression that made you feel as though, somehow, he was always in control.
"Always so direct." he murmured in that slow, deliberate voice, reaching for a cigar from the drawer. The way he handled it was almost theatrical, every movement carefully calculated to stretch out your anxiety. "Well, the proposal is more of a suggestion. I believe it would be far more convenient if you moved into one of the rooms at the Last Drop. During the weeks you're serving me, you would stay there."
You blinked. Once, twice. His words echoed in your head as you tried to absorb the weight of what he was saying. When you agreed to the arrangement, there had at least been one small consolation: the idea that, at the end of each day, you could return to the place you called home. Your little space. Your bubble of freedom. A place where you could continue your investigation far from Silco's watchful eyes and maybe remind yourself that you were still a person, not just his "property."
But now, even that illusion was being taken from you.
"This is your way of keeping me under custody?"
Silco laughed. A low, rough, and dangerously amused sound that sent a shiver down your spine. He leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk as he watched you with an unwavering gaze. The intensity of his orange irises, like burning embers, held you captive even when you wanted to look away.
"Keeping you under my custody?" he repeated, with a mock indignation so convincing it was infuriating. "Dove, you've wounded me deeply with such a heinous accusation. I thought we had something special here."
He lit the cigar with a silver lighter, the metallic click echoing in the heavy silence of the room. The scent of tobacco began to fill the air, mingling with the almost tangible tension. Silco took a deep drag, exhaling the smoke with a sigh that seemed laden with satisfaction.
"But, if you insist on putting it that way..." he let the sentence linger, releasing another slow puff of smoke before continuing, as though savoring the moment for as long as he could. Dragging it out too much for your taste. "Yes, I suppose that's exactly what I'm doing."
You couldn't stop yourself from rolling your eyesâa gesture meant to be full of disdain but softening into an ironic smile you couldn't quite suppress. There was something about Silcoâthat poisonous mix of brutal honesty and blatant manipulationâthat left you unsure whether you should hate him or just play the game alongside him.
Somehow, his cruel transparency made it impossible to be as angry as you should have been. Deep down, what you really wanted was to cross the desk and punch him, but instead, you just raised an eyebrow, defiant.
"You're unbelievable, you know that?"
You stood up from the chair calmly, your eyes locked onto Silco's as you made your way around the desk. He, of course, followed every step with that sharp, almost predatory gaze. As you rounded the desk, you noticed the subtle way he adjusted in his chair, shifting slightly to track your movements as though he anticipated exactly what was coming next.
Without hesitation, you climbed onto his lap, sitting as if it were the most natural, casual thing in the world. Ironically, it was. Silco had, in an unexpected way, become your favorite "seat" and you were sure he was well aware of it.
"So." your tone deliberately provocative as your hands came to rest on his shoulders, "I don't think I have any other choice but to accept this clause. Although, I do have a few conditions."
Interest flickered in his eyes, but it was in the blue one that you noticed something new. His pupil dilated slightlyâa reaction you'd never observed before. A small detail, but one that, in that moment, felt like a silent triumph. Silco leaned back in the chair, his body relaxing as though he'd already won the argument. He brought the cigar to his lips, taking a long drag before exhaling the smoke to the side, away from you. It was an unexpectedly considerate gestureâalmost... sweet, if you had the nerve to admit it out loud.
His free hand, however, didn't waste any time. His fingers began to wander over your body, gliding along the curve of your waist, lingering at the line of your hip, before settling firmly on your thigh. The touch was possessive, demanding, as if he wanted to remind both youâand himselfâthat, in this moment, you were his.
"And what might these conditions be?"
You didn't answer immediately. Instead, you reached out and, without a hint of shame or hesitation, took the cigar from his hand. Silco's eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn't protest. You brought the cigar to your lips, inhaling with the ease of someone who had done it a hundred times beforeâeven though it was your first.
The bitter taste filled your mouth, and the smoke wrapped around your senses. You exhaled slowly, letting the smoke escape deliberately as you kept your gaze fixed on his. There was something intensely intimate in the exchange, a sexual charge you hadn't planned but now felt inevitable.
"I want permission to roam freely around here." you said at last, your voice calm but carrying an undeniable tone of firmness. "After all, when you don't need me, I'll need some way to entertain myself, don't you think?"
You smiledâthat mischievous smile that had gotten you into trouble more times than you could count. It was the same smile that, in a way, had landed you in this situation with Silco in the first place. "A fair request, in my opinion."
Silco remained silent for a moment, his eyes locked on yours. He seemed to be considering your words, but you could tell it was more than that. He was savoring the sceneâevery detail about you. The way you held the cigar, your posture on his lap, the interplay of smoke curling around your face... He seemed entranced.
"Permission to wander freely, hm?" Silco finally broke the silence, his voice heavy with provocation as his fingers on your thigh tightened their grip slightly. "I suppose that's reasonable, but don't think for a second that I won't be watching you."
You maintained your composure, letting the cigar's smoke fill your lungs before leaning slightly closer to him. As you exhaled, you released the smoke near his lips, watching as his blue eye darted momentarily to your mouth while the orange one stayed fixed on you. It carried a silent threat, a void of unspoken challenge that seemed to dare you to keep testing his limits.
"That's more than enough for me."
Boldly, you let your lips brush against his in a touch so fleeting it was almost ghostly, before pressing a gentle kissâlight, without any intent to deepen it. But as you began to pull away, you didn't get far. Almost instantly, Silco's hand gripped a fistful of your hair, firm but not harsh, pulling you back to him.
And it was he who deepened the kiss.
Silco's lips crashed against yours with a demanding, possessive force. There was nothing gentle or hesitant about it; he was taking what he wanted, and you knew in that moment, it was you. His tongue invaded your mouth with unrelenting confidence, exploring and claiming every inch. The taste of smoke lingered on his tongue, the bitterness of tobacco blending with an unexpected hint of sweetnessâa contrast as singular as Silco himself.
There was something more in that kiss, something that sent shivers racing through your body as he held you captive within it. The last time the two of you had kissed, it had been different: rage had clouded your mind, turning the contact into a fierce clash. But now... now it was something else entirely. There was still roughnessâSilco wasn't a man who did anything softlyâbut the hatred, the defiance, was absent.
If someone asked why you had kissed him, you could lie. You could claim it was a calculated move to ensure he wouldn't rescind his agreement to your request. A strategic play, nothing more. But deep down, you knew that would only be half the truth. The reality was, something within you had driven you to do it, to seek out that connection again, even if you didn't want to admit it.
You provoked him because you knew Silco would take the lead. It had always been that way. No matter how much you wanted to, it was never going to be you who initiated. Not with him. The power always had to appear to be on his side, even when you managed to twist it to your advantage.
The cigar slipped from your fingers, hitting the ground with a muffled thud. You registered the faint sound, your mind distantly aware of the minimal chance the ember might start a fire. Yet you didn't move to pick it up. Instead, your hands rested against Silco's chest, attempting to support your weight and keep your body from fully collapsing against his. Though, by the way he pulled you closer, it was clear that idea didn't bother him in the slightest.
A rough sound escaped Silco's lipsâa low, restrained groan that you almost thought you'd imagined. Almost. His grip on your hair tightened, angling your head perfectly so he could deepen the kiss even further. His other hand wasn't idle; it moved slowly along the length of your thigh, his fingers pressing into your flesh with enough force to leave a mark.
When Silco finally broke the kiss, his lips began to trace a path along your jaw to your neck, his breath hot against your skin. You couldn't stop yourselfâyour body arched toward his, as if responding to an unspoken command.
"Don't provoke me, dove," he growled against your skin. "You know very well what happens when you do."
You laughed, but the sound came out short, almost breathless. It was hard to concentrate when Silco kept trailing kisses down your neck, occasionally interrupted by sharp nips that left your skin throbbing with sensitivity. One particular bite was harder, enough to draw a small gasp from you. Your body reacted instinctively, jolting slightly in his lapâand that was enough to elicit a sharp intake of breath from Silco.
From the way his eyes glinted and his grip on your thigh tightened, you knew he was just as affected as you were.
"Why not?" you murmured, a mischievous smile playing on your lips as you tried to catch your breath. "We're already in position, after all."
Silco pulled back slightly, just enough for you to see his expression. The gleam in his eyes, especially the blue one, was a dangerous mix of amusement and something darker, more intense. It was as if your words had sparked a new idea in his mind, one he was clearly considering with.
"Why not, indeed?" his hands slid to your hips, gripping them firmly as he pulled you even closer, as if it were possible to get any nearer. "Especially when you seem to enjoy this position so much."
Your fingers traced the contours of his face, exploring the unique texture of the scarred skin. When you reached the rougher, uneven area, you noticed something you hadn't before: a slight layer of powder there, likely applied to soften the appearance of the scar. You frowned slightly, intrigued. A question hovered on the tip of your tongue, but you decided to save it for another moment. After all, provoking Silco was always more interesting.
The prolonged touch seemed to captivate him, his gaze locked on yours as you explored his face with your fingertips. A charged tension lingered between you, and you realized that, in that moment, he was completely at your mercyâeven if he hadn't noticed it himself.
"Well..." your voice carrying a faintly teasing tone, "You're the one above everyone in Zaun, so it's only fair someone gets to be above you, isn't it?"
With a mischievous smile, you shifted your hips slightly, emphasizing your words with the movement. The effect was immediate. Silco drew in a sharp breath, his own hips moving almost instinctively to match your motion.
"Someone has to keep things balanced around here." your tone suggesting the idea amused you. "Besides, you don't seem the least bit bothered by it."
His hands gripped your hips more tightly, his fingers digging into your flesh in a possessive gesture that nearly knocked the air out of your lungs. He stared at you now with an intensity that made your heart race. There was nothing innocent about that look. On the contrary, the gleam in his eyes seemed almost profane, as if he were contemplating something both sinful and indulgent.
He leaned forward, his lips brushing against your ear. The closeness sent a shiver through your skin, and his voice, low and gravelly, seemed designed to ignite something inside you.
"Bothered?" he murmured, each word weighted with a gravity that made your stomach flip. "Not in the slightest, dove. In fact, I'd say I'm enjoying the view from here. The way you look at me from above, with those eyes..." he paused, his warm breath fanning over your skin. "It's enough to bring a man to his knees."
You couldn't help the smile that curved your lips, a hint of amusement and even satisfaction at having him in this position. But the smile lasted only a second. Before you could even respond, you felt his fingers gripping your chin, firm, almost possessive, tilting your face so he could look directly at you.
The tone of his voice shifted. The soft murmur now carried a raw authority, irresistible, as though he'd decided exactly what would happen next.
"But I prefer you in this position."
The intensity of his words made something in your chest tightenânot with fear, but with anticipation. In that moment, you knew exactly where this was going. He tilted his head slightly, as if savoring your expression before continuing.
"Now, be a good girl and get on your knees."
Part 7
AUTHOR'S NOTES: Please read. I said I'd be back and I'm going to give you a spoiler: the next chapter it will be completely in Silco's POV and with a dose more smut than it normally would have. So suggest kinks that you'd like to see written in this series (I already have what I want to write in mind, but if I see an interesting idea that fits I'll add it, remember I can always use your idea in another chapter) And yes, in this story we fuck with Sevika! Remember when Babette tells VI that she's a regular customer at the brothel? I took this canon very seriously, but don't worry, there won't be a love triangle. Btw did you like Jinx's quick appearance in the chapter? (and yes, technically she would know what a prostitute is, but in my canon I can imagine VI punching Mylo at the exact moment he opens his mouth to explain. Our VI would protect our little and innocent Powder) I'll probably be back next year so HAPPY NEW YEAR! See you again in 2025.
â â TAG LIST â â
(Adding people to the list will probably end in some future updates as it is getting too big, so take advantage now to ask to be added. If you want to continue receiving updates consider following me.)
@heidiland05
@defmxl
@rubyoff1cal
@silcoisatan
@edynmeyer1
@metamorphoserequiem
@casualunknownrunaway
@qlovalova
@kinavet
@aise-30
@bubbabobabubbles
@artist4theworld
@lovelyjulieee
@pollomoon
@celi-xxmoon
@starryhiraeth
@spntiel
@vxllys
@hotchners-wifey
@unadulteratedcoffeetastemaker
@ultrahoney
@mysteriouszer0
@thisisarcanereverie
@prettyrose189
@coffeesefied
@sarynnah
@apexie100
@mommymilkers0526
@mikimimic
@shugar0cone0alt
@sunshiines-stuff
@lynnieluvsu
@ficsamillion
@koshehehe
@hayleynott
@malkentaj
@twililty
@fandomsinthegalaxies
@mikuley
@anthy-j-ander
@angelsdemonsmonsters
@buggnuggies
@fudosl
#silco x you#silco x reader#smut#reader insert#no beta we die like silco#arcane fanfic#arcane#arcane silco#minors dni
279 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Imperfect Couple - 5
Character: politician!Bucky x ex-wife!reader
Summary: A separated couple must pretend to be happily married while the husband runs for Vice President, dealing with old issues and political pressures during his election campaign.
Warning: The couple's arguments could be triggering.
Chapter 1 , Chapter 2 , Chapter 3 , Chapter 4 , Chapter 5, Chapter 6 , Chapter 7 , Chapter 8 , Chapter 9 , Chapter 10 , Chapter 11 , Chapter 12 , Series Masterlist
Main Masterlist || If you enjoy my work, please consider buying me a coffee on Ko-fi đđ»
Thank you to everyone who has read this chapter. Leave a comment and Reblog, please. I'd love to hear your thoughts. â€ïž
You were deep in conversation with Greg, discussing the next move, when suddenly, you were called to Steveâs office. As you entered, you noticed Steve and Bucky sitting with serious expressions.
âWhat?â you asked, feeling a twinge of anxiety as both men locked eyes on you the moment you walked in.
Steve exchanged a glance with Bucky before he spoke up. "We found a comment that mentioned our divorce," Bucky said, his voice low.
âOh,â you replied, crossing your arms defensively. âDoes it also mention how you kidnapped me?â
Bucky chuckled, a small smile playing on his lips. âThe things Iâd do to bring you home.â
You rolled your eyes, refusing to be swayed by his charm.
âWhen we separated, did you ever tell anyone about our divorce?â Buckyâs tone grew more serious as he leaned forward, searching your eyes for the truth.
âMe?â You raised an eyebrow, the memory of Carolineâs threat flashing in your mind. âDid you forget that your mother threatened me not to tell anyone?â
The tension in the room thickened as you spoke. Caroline had made it clear she didnât want the divorce to be public knowledge. She wanted you as far away from Bucky as possible, and she had the power to make it happen.
Youâd learned quickly that fighting her was futile. Every news station and newspaper in the country had mysteriously closed their doors to you after the separation, leaving you with no choice but to pursue a career as an independent international journalist.
âThat woman is ambitious as hell,â you muttered under your breath. Carolineâs wealth and connections were unmatched, and she wasnât afraid to use them. She had even used Juliusâs money to secure people who would do her bidding. Once you left the country, it seemed she lost interest in you, allowing you to continue your work in relative peace.
Working alone as a journalist in foreign countries had its challenges, but it also opened your eyes to the world. You found purpose in being a voice for the unfortunate, using your platform to shed light on the truth. Along the way, you met new friends, formed new connections, but you never let slip the truth about your marriage or divorce. The scars left on your heart were too deep, and the thought of trusting another man terrified you.
'Whatâs the point of having a husband if he canât protect and defend me? you thought bitterly, the pain still fresh.
But perhaps, in a moment of vulnerability, youâd let a clue slip. You couldnât lie to fellow journalists; they had a way of sensing the truth.
âWhat about your family?â you shot back, narrowing your eyes at Bucky. âDonât just point fingers at me.â
For Bucky, the divorce was never acknowledged. He even burned the documents in the fireplace, a secret known only to him and God.
His parents, especially Caroline, were too embarrassed to admit their golden child had been divorced, while Julius, who never agreed with the divorce in the first place, remained silent.
Shawn, his oldest brother, was too high to care, and Hazel never bothered with such matters.
âIt wasnât my side either,â Bucky said, his voice steady as he locked eyes with you.
âSuit yourself,â you replied, your tone laced with a mixture of defiance and resignation.
âSooner or later, the person who wrote it will show up,â Bucky added, his voice calm but carrying a cold edge.
âHow can you be so sure?â you asked, a flicker of unease crossing your face.
Bucky merely shrugged, a dangerous glint in his eyes. âIf they take too long, Iâll use my way to find them.â
A chill ran down your spine at his words, the threat lingering in the air. You knew what he was capable of, and the thought of him resorting to his methods sent a shiver of fear through you.
Steve, sensing the tension, stepped in, patting Buckyâs shoulder in a calming gesture. âLet the cyber team do their job. We donât need you taking any extreme measures, especially with the convention so close.â
Steve understood Bucky better than most. While Bucky might present a soft, composed exterior, inside he was a beastâa man unafraid to take risks, to do whatever it took, especially when it came to you. The lengths he would go to protect what was his were both terrifying and awe-inspiring.
But Steve also knew the stakes. If the truth got outâthat the future Vice Presidentâs family, particularly Bucky's mother, had abused his wife to the point of divorce, and that the wife, thought to be widowed, had been kidnapped before the electionâit would destroy the perfect image the Barnes family had worked so hard to maintain.
And it wouldnât just affect Bucky; it would drag you down with him.
It would be the scandal of the century.
Thatâs why, before it could escalate, they had to find the source.
đžđžđžđžđž
The Barnes family gathered in the opulent conference room, tension crackling in the air like a live wire. Everyone was present, except for Shawn, who, as usual, was nowhere to be found.
Greg stood at the head of the table, flipping through his notes. âWell, after the Rogers family makes their appearance, itâs time for the Barnes to take the stage.â
âOf course,â Caroline chimed in, her voice sharp with authority. âAll of us need to be up there.â
âMe too?â you asked, directing your question to Greg.
âYes,â Bucky interjected before Greg could respond. âWeâve prepared the ramp for Timâs wheelchair.â
Before you could even register the thoughtfulness behind Buckyâs statement, Carolineâs voice sliced through the room, dripping with venom. âNo. It will ruin the balance. Everyone else can stand on their feet. WhileâŠâ
âYou know what? I hope you die and rot in hell!â you snapped, your voice ringing with years of pent-up anger.
The room froze, every head snapping in your direction. Carolineâs eyes widened in disbelief, her mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. âDid⊠Did you hear that? She cursed me!â
You didnât back down, the rage pouring out of you like a dam breaking. âSo youâd rather parade your cocaine-addicted son who crashed his car and killed someone than show my brother who, despite losing a leg, works tirelessly from nine to five?â
Caroline was too stunned to reply, her face draining of color. Bucky, though usually stoic, couldnât keep the anger from his voice. âYouâre out of line, Mom. Tim is her only family left.â
Hazel, normally indifferent, nodded in agreement. âThis time, Iâm with them.â
Caroline, her voice trembling with indignation, shot back, âIs this how you treat your own mother?â
âNo, Carol,â Julius said, his voice cold and cutting, âthis is what we call karma.â
Buckyâs jaw tightened as he fought to control the emotions boiling beneath the surface. âSheâs been in the same position as you,â he said, a lump forming in his throat as memories of his motherâs cruelty resurfaced. âYou only felt that sting for three minutes, but my wife endured it for years.â
Carolineâs eyes narrowed, her fury now directed squarely at you. Her face flushed with rage, and you could almost see the steam rising from her ears. âSo what? You want me to apologize?â
You met her gaze without flinching, your voice icy. âNo. I donât need your apology. It wouldnât be enough to cover the pain Iâve suffered because of you. And honestly? Iâd feel relieved if you died. If someone could confirm youâre burning in hell, itâd be the best news Iâve heard in years.â
Caroline, still believing she was the true victim, stormed out of the room, her heels clicking angrily on the marble floor. Julius and Hazel exchanged a glance before following her, leaving a tense silence in their wake.
Bucky watched them go, his fists clenched at his sides. He turned to you, his eyes searching yours for any sign of what you were feeling. âAre you okay?â he asked, his voice softening for the first time that day.
You shook your head, the adrenaline still pumping through your veins. âI donât know. It felt good to finally say what Iâve been holding in, but it doesnât erase everything sheâs done.â
Bucky nodded, stepping closer to you. âYou shouldnât have had to go through that alone. I shouldâve stood up for you sooner.â
You looked up at him, the tension between you both palpable. âItâs too late for regrets, Bucky. Weâve both been through hell. The only thing that matters now is what we do next.â
He reached out, taking your hand in his. âThen letâs make sure this doesnât break us.â
đžđžđžđžđž
Before the convention starts, the air buzzes with the anticipation of the event. As you stand in the corner of the vast convention hall, adjusting your outfit, a familiar voice calls out your name. You turn and see Ian, the British journalist youâve met a few times before. His tousled hair and easy smile make him stand out in the crowd.
âIan!â you greet him, a genuine smile spreading across your face. âWhat are you doing here?â
Ian chuckles, clearly pleased to see you. âIâm here to cover the election, of course. But, honestly, I jumped at the chance to come because I knew youâd be here.â
You laugh softly, shaking your head. âSo, you flew all the way out here just for me?â
He grins, a mischievous glint in his eyes. âMy boss didnât believe me when I said I knew you. I had to show him a picture of us together just to convince him.â
You laugh again, feeling the warmth of his presence. âWell, Iâm glad you made it. Itâs been a while.â
As you and Ian catch up, the conversation flows easily, your shared ideas and interests making the time fly by. He tells you about his latest assignments, and you share some of your recent experiences. The banter between you is light and effortless, the kind that comes naturally with someone youâre comfortable with.
But then, you sense a shift in the air, and before you can react, Bucky appears at your side. Heâs polite, as always, his smile perfectly in place, but you can sense the underlying tension in his posture. His eyes dart between you and Ian, and although he doesnât say it, you know heâs not thrilled about the easy rapport between you and the British journalist.
âHi,â Bucky says, his voice calm but laced with something you canât quite place. âI didnât mean to interrupt. Just thought Iâd come by and check in.â
Ian extends his hand to Bucky with a friendly smile. âIan, nice to meet you.â
Bucky shakes his hand, his grip a bit firmer than necessary. âLikewise. Iâve heard a bit about you.â
Thereâs a brief, almost imperceptible moment of silence, where you can feel Buckyâs eyes on you. His polite smile doesnât quite reach his eyes, and you can tell heâs itching to separate you from Ian.
âWell,â Ian says, oblivious to the tension, âI should get going. Need to find my spot before the chaos begins.â He turns to you, his smile warm and genuine. âLetâs catch up properly after this?â
You nod, still smiling. âDefinitely. See you around, Ian.â
As Ian walks away, Buckyâs gaze follows him, his jaw tightening slightly. Once Ian is out of sight, Buckyâs shoulders relax, but only a fraction. He turns to you, his expression unreadable.
âYou two seem close,â Bucky says, his voice carefully neutral, but you donât miss the hint of something more beneath the surface.
âWeâve met a few times,â you reply casually, though you can sense Buckyâs unease.
He nods, but his eyes narrow slightly, as if something about Ian doesnât sit right with him. Deep down, Buckyâs instincts are on high alert. Thereâs something about Ianâsomething he canât quite put his finger onâthat doesnât add up. And as much as he tries to push it aside, the feeling gnaws at him, making him wonder if Ianâs presence here is as innocent as it seems.
Join the tag list:
@thezombieprostitute
@thetravelingtyper
@scott-loki-barnes
@mostlymarvelgirl
@dexter99
@missvelvetsstuff
@kjah97
@krissydclayton93
@itsteambarnes
@toldyouitwasamelodrama
@lassie-bird
@bighappypiels
@buckitostan
@barnesxstan
@bada-lee-ily
@mrsstuckyboo
@florie1
@cjand10
@sidraaaaaaaaa
@aritoocute
@preeyansha
@crazyunsexycool
@hi172826
@mcira
@touchstarvedforbuckybarnes
@pattiemac1
@elizalexwil
@gingersnap-2
@whitexwolfxx310
@marvel-wifey-86
@kumointhesky
@hnnhbananananana
@je-suis-prest-rachel
@nouis-bum
@vioplay19
@thebuckybarnesvault
@unaxv
@hzdhrtss
@blackbirdwitch22
@darsynia
@lokislady82
@bonkybarnes106
@kandis-mom
@imrandomstuffsblog
@chimchoom
@wintrsoldrluvr
@greatenthusiasttidalwave
@sebastians-love
@kythefangirl25
@mrsnikstan
@identity2212
@justsebstan
#politician!bucky#vice president!bucky#ex!bucky#bucky barnes x reader#bucky x you#bucky barnes x y/n#bucky barnes#bucky x y/n#bucky x reader#bucky barnes au#james bucky barnes#james bucky buchanan barnes#buckybarnes#bucky fanfic#the winter soldier#james buchanan barnes#winter soldier#marvel au#bucky barnes fanfic#bucky barnes fanfiction#bucky barnes x you#bucky#bucky barnes x female!reader#politician au#drama#angst
418 notes
·
View notes
Text
friction | reader(f) x crush!nanami pt.12
pairing: reader (f) x crush!nanami
synopsis: [AU] you have always had a crush on nanami. since the day you were hired as his personal assistant, you've been right at his side combating numbers and making money within the finance department for the company you two worked for. but, things take a turn when nanami catches wind of your feelings, and rejects you. little did he know the weight of his mistake.
warnings: angst, heartbreak, sexual tension, jealousy (future smut)
a/n: thank you all so much for your patience with me. this is definitely a weaker part of mine, but please do not worry. a lengthy, more fun part awaits, pinky promise. and again, if i forgot to tag you, please forgive me and remind me! i will absolutely add u to the taglist <3
all parts: pt.1, pt.2, pt.3, pt.4, pt.5, pt.6, pt.7, pt.8, pt.9, pt.10, pt.11,
December | Tokyo, Japan | Monday
You were uncomfortable, to say the least.Â
You walked down your fellow colleagues, who eyed you in adoration while simultaneously whispering praise to one another. You were surrounded by all your previous bosses, your current boss, and Haibara. It felt somewhat relieving to see Haibara, but even he could not soothe the difference in the air. You could only remain stiff as your mind intoxicated you with present worries.Â
It was only minutes ago that you were shaking hands with Takada, the immense pride in his smile unable to relieve the anxiety that sauntered through your veins. You were not sure if you were competent enough to be an Office Manager. No, actually, you werenât sure if you were competent enough to be Nanamiâs potential boss.Â
As you all walked into the cafe, you noticed that Nanami immediately shot his neck towards the baristas. You werenât sure why, but his usual calm demeanor suddenly became defensive, as he took out both of his hands from his pockets. You noticed after almost a year working with him, that he could rub the rim of his watch whenever he had something on his mind. It was a habit that Nanami was aware of, and claims it simply helps with processing.Â
But in reality, it was a small bit of anxiety. Though you are constantly reminded and spoken of in such high regard, it is your own insecurities that wonât allow you to relish in such compliments. As you all sat in a booth, you slid in first, with Nanami and Geto eyeing one another. Haibara quickly tries to make the judicial decision and sit beside you for moral support, but Nanami was quick to give him a glare before sliding next to you at your left. Geto joins you at your right side, with Shoko beside him and Haibara lamentably sitting beside Nanami.Â
There you were, at the center of your previous higher ups. It was the full circle you never anticipated, nor asked for. Because truthfully, you were fine with staying in your position, being Nanamiâs assistant. You could have been transferred to be someone else's assistant in the future if you could no longer bear being under the blond-haired Head. But, youâd be damned to reject a promotion, especially one that skips 3-4 positions that you never got into before.Â
Your fingers felt cold, tapping your tips away against the table as you spotted Tae from a distance. He was wearing a black hoodie instead of his usual crewneck. The reason? It was still in your possession, as he lent it the day you started your cold.Â
âAh, Y/N, itâs so good to see youâve been well.â Shoko breaks the silence, her rare smile forcing your heart to skip a beat. She leans in, her long hair coating the table space behind her. âI was worried theyâd mistreat you down here in F.âÂ
ââF?ââ Nanami questioned, unable to understand her slang.Â
Shoko rolls her eyes, âof course you donât know, Nana. Finance.â Nanami could only scoff, a weak and annoyed smile playing at his lips. âAnyways, despite that, I knew my girl would be able to handle it. After all, she takes from the best.âÂ
âQuite the ego youâve developed there, Shoko,â Geto teases, âconsidering you were the last of us to become Head. Well, besides Haibara over there.âÂ
Haibara crosses his arms, huffing away from everyone. âNot my fault that Nanami and I both studied business. If I was the one choosing between the both of us, Iâd choose Nanami as Head of Finance, too.âÂ
You eye them all curiously, lost in their words. But Nanami quickly took note and took out his phone. Silently while they all continue to converse, Nanami taps away at his phone before sliding it over to you, his eyes looking elsewhere. Your eyes look down to see a photo of all of them, from when they were much younger, on what looks like their graduation day. A smile could not be stopped when you noticed Nanami at the far end.Â
He gives the exact same expression as he does now, either strict or bored, not even bothering to look at the camera. But his blonde hair was⊠significantly longer before, with a side swept bang. You let out the quietest snort, which Nanami noticed and looked over. He traced your eyes, found what it was looking at, and immediately snatched the phone back. As you chuckled silently to yourself, Nanami resigned his face into his hand, a noticeable pink hue at the side of his face.Â
Cute, you thought to yourself. You watched as he sunk into his hand, unable to contain the embarrassment.Â
âEverything alright there, Kento?â Geto hums, his arms crossed over his chest.Â
âLooks like youâre going through something,â Shoko hums, a curious smirk working her lips when Nanami lifts his head to reveal his rosy cheeks.Â
ââm always going through something,â he lets out quietly. He then turns to you, and gives you a gentle pat on the shoulder, âbut let's not talk about me. Today is Y/Nâs day, as she is now our new Office Manager.âÂ
Geto smiles warmly at you, âtruly, you are still as impressive as the day I met you. Iâm not surprised you got yourself such a fantastic promotion, Y/N. A million congratulations to you.âÂ
You blush, âa-ah, it wouldnât have been possible if you didnât hire me, Geto kacho! It was your recruiting decision that got me here.âÂ
âFeel free to call me Suguru,â Geto hums, âweâve known each other for so long now, I think I can do without the honorifics.âÂ
Nanami felt his left eye twitch. What was this feeling exactly? It didnât matter, because Nanami did not like it. He did not want to hear Getoâs name come out of your mouth. His hazel eyes bore a flame, an endless ember of a feeling he couldnât quite coin.Â
âA-as much as Iâd like to,â you begin shyly, nervously tapping down on the table. Your nails would sound with each tap, your anxiety never missing a beat. âI think it would be a bit too sudden for me⊠considering Iâm not in my new role as of yet.âÂ
âWell, my offer still stands,â Geto continues in a warm voice. He looks over at the baristas, his gaze ever so intimidating. You notice the cafe quickly tap at Tae and point him towards your table. You let out a sheepish sigh for them. Geto was quite the personality, a bit too intense for most people.Â
Tae quickly walks up, lending you a gleeful smile before giving an eye to everyone else. âGood morning all,â he greets with a curt bow. âApologies for the delayed service. Have we taken a look at the drink menu yet?âÂ
You quickly nod, âweâre all ready, Tae.âÂ
Shoko looks over at you, shooting you a curious glance. âOh, are you two familiar?âÂ
You nod, âhe is the barista that Nanami kacho hired for the cafe. Tae here makes his coffee the best, so he offered him a position in this floor cafe.âÂ
âSeems we both have a keen eye for talent, huh, Nanami?â Geto gives him a dangerous smirk. Nanami rolls his eyes before looking up at Tae, his expression not any softer. He quickly offers his hand.Â
âI donât believe weâve met properly since your hiring,â Nanami begins quickly, âIâm Kento Nanami, the Head of Finance.âÂ
Tae quickly shakes his hand. âTae, j-just Tae.â You felt his nerves, finding yourself tapping on the table even more. âI just⊠thank you so much for hiring me. It has been wonderful to join the cafe team, and serve you all.âÂ
âIâm glad the offer was to your standards,â Nanami begins to talk all professional, adjusting his tie a bit. âWe only accept the best here, so Iâm glad to have you on board.âÂ
âI feel like challenging the kid now, if thatâs alright,â Geto begins with a sly smile. He looks up at Tae, his eyes amused, âcan you make me a double ristretto with whole milk?âÂ
Shoko looks at him with curious eyes, âthis would be your third cup of coffee. Why do you want such a strong cup at this time? Itâs onlyâŠâ she looks down at her watch, â10 A.M.âÂ
âHave you been demoted to coffee police?â Geto toys with her before looking back at Tae and nodding to confirm his desired drink. Haibara and Shoko follow his order, with Tae giving Nanami a nod when it was his turn. Tae long mentally noted what Nanami would like. His usual. When it was you, your anxious tapping increased.Â
Everyone else ordered âsophisticatedâ coffee drinks, whereas you had hot chocolate in mind. The office was cold, even colder with the unforgiving winter outside the building. But now that you were coming into a better position, you werenât sure how to behave. You didnât want to seem like a pushover, but you also never imagined youâd be in a position above all of your higher ups. These are the people youâve looked up to in your career, and you never imagined youâd meet them eye to eye.Â
Letting out a shaky sigh, you prepare to answer. But before then, Nanami slides a napkin right under your fingers, creating a silencer to your constant tapping. He looks over at Tae, âIâd actually like a cup of hot chocolate, if thatâs alright.âÂ
Your eyes widened, looking over at Nanami, who thought nothing of his order changed. But, you quickly take the opportunity, âcan you make those two, actually?â You add softly. Tae nods, smiling at you before crossing out something and writing into his notepad.Â
âIâll get those started for ya.â He pulls out the menus under his arm and passes them around the table. âThis is a new menu for today, so please feel free to browse it. Iâll return to take your orders then.âÂ
Everyone nods and thanks Tae before he rushes back to the cafe to start the drinks. You feel your face go hot, as you tap shyly down against the napkin. But it was much gentler, both in sound and feeling. But, maybe Nanami did this because he was annoyed by the incessant sound. As Shoko, Geto, and Haibara get into conversation, you look over at Nanami with worried eyes.Â
âI apologize if the sound became annoying,â you say quietly. Nanami looked over confused, and you gestured down to your hands on the napkin.Â
âOh, no,â Nanami hums, âI was worried for your nails, so I figured the napkin would keep them from potentially chipping.âÂ
Thatâs⊠very sweet of him.Â
âO-oh, thank you,â you say while narrowing your eyes down on the napkin.Â
âAnytime, Y/N kacho,â Nanami hums beside you.Â
You felt his words crawl up your spine. It was weird to hear Nanami say your name with such high regard. You knew he always respected you, even before this promotion. But hearing âkachoâ beside your name, especially after his upset, made your heart skip a beat or two.Â
âAnd what about the comradery between us?â You whispered, humoring Nanamiâs annoyance. The blonde man looks over at you, his jaw slightly low with his mouth agape.Â
âAre you⊠making fun of me right now, Y/N?â Nanami looks over at you, with a surprised expression. But, you found solace in the small crack of a smile at the corner of his lips.Â
âMmm, I might be,â you say slowly, hoping you were approaching this joke well. âNanami.â
Suddenly, Nanami bursts out in quiet chuckles. It completely eradicated the conversation being had at the rest of the table. Shoko and Geto were in shock, while Haibara looked at you over Nanamiâs shoulder. He was silently rooting for you in his eyes. But you could care less regarding all these other eyes. At this moment, you were reminded why you had a crush on him. His soft laughter was honey, his smile just as sweet.Â
âY/N kacho, you must be the funniest person in the world,â Geto commented, a truly playful smile on his face. âIâve never heard Nanami laugh like this.âÂ
âDitto,â Shoko comments, fake fear laced in her words.Â
Nanami was fickle, this was true. But Nanami was also very, very human. And as hesitant as you remain, you couldnât help but want to stay here, in this moment, forever, as he chuckles and reveals that lightly dented dimple at the end of his smile. You didnât want to admit it right then, but he was winning you over without even trying.Â
Taglist (OPEN)
@blossomedfloweroflove @numblytemporary @everyoneandtheirmothers @animechick555 @inthedarkshadows000
@m-arj-1 @julk4e @hadassery @swoozleee @angxlsatvrn
@v1x3n @s-witch-bitch @furgusonn @watyousayin @thechaoticarchivist
@simp-manhwa @5sos-wdw @ffyona1214 @phantombaby @evangel44xxcds
@ukiyodestiny @jasminelee324 @eurydxceorphxus @moonlightazriel @s3rp3ntsssc0ve
@dusty-dweller @wifenanami @bokuatsubro @ayesayman @starry-eyed--dreamer
@gradmacoco @nymphsdomain @whatelsecouldgowrong @myynameisbuckyy @nanamjai
@a-sor @typicalchels @celestialzdiviner @satoru-is-the-way @sannieworshipper
@shibataimu @galagcica @a-cloudy-dreamy-day
265 notes
·
View notes
Text
Floating Above Those Dark Skies
My Navigation and Masterlist
My Sweet Home Masterlist
My Cha Hyun-su Masterlist
Pairing(s): Cha Hyun-su x Fem!Reader Summary: Living with the love of your life and the girl you love like a daughter is perfect. Except for all the bad parts. Warnings: Season 2 spoilers! Follows the dialogue of the episodes relatively strictly (I know some people like that but some people don't so it's a warning), Reader being like a second mother to Ah-yi, Hyun-su being a great big brother/father figure, slight talk of previous suicide attempts (The National Suicide and Crisis Hotline is 988. There are so many people who care about you and would love to help you. You are not alone), injuries, underage drinking (but they're in the apocalypse so who cares), canonical death, hurt with comfort, the appearance of (soft and kinda ooc) monster!Hyun-su, no use of (y/n), reader has the nickname "Lucky". Word Count: 17,132 (wow, what a doozy)
previous | next
Hyun-su led the way as you all walked to his home. Halfway there, Ah-yi complained about her feet hurting and it was then you noticed she had been barefoot this entire time.Â
âWe definitely need to fix that,â you thought.Â
Before Hyun-su could even open his mouth, you crouched down and extended your hands out to her. She rushed forward to jump into your arms with a tired smile. When you straightened back up, she rested her head against your shoulder and was out like a light within a few minutes.Â
âShe seems to like you a lot,â Hyun-su whispered fondly as a gentle smile laid itself on his lips. After making sure she was secure in your arms, you smiled back at him and dropped one hand from holding her to hold his hand.Â
âI guess Iâm just a toddler whisperer. I think she likes me better than you,â you joked and he let out a scoff while squeezing your hand.
âYeah, sure. Whatever,â he told you in an offended tone you could tell was fake by the smile threatening to break his facade.Â
After a few minutes of comfortable silence as you walked, you asked the question that had been burning in your mind since you saw him again with the girl in your arms. âSo⊠who is she?âÂ
He let out a heavy sigh before pushing a tree branch out of the way for you to walk through since your hands were full.Â
Always the gentleman.
âSheâs Seo Yi-kyungâs baby.â
You let out a quiet gasp. âWhat? But she hadnât even been pregnant for half a year? And this is at least a 4-year-old child!â You whisper shouted at him, completely shocked by the information.Â
âI donât fully understand it either, but I do know sheâs hers,â he assured you and you let out a sigh, your eyes wide as you tried to process the information.Â
âSo, is she a monster-human mix as well? Is she like you?â You asked. You hadnât noticed the way Hyun-su snapped his head towards you because you were too focused on the girl in your arm, letting out small breaths that tickled your neck. The way you said the sentence was so unlike anything he had heard before - especially relating to talking about monsters and neohumans. You sounded so soft, not an ounce of judgment or resentment in your voice. You sounded like no matter what the answer was you wouldnât treat her any differently. You would adore her just as much as you were in that moment with your face buried in her hair as she let out quiet snores in her sleep. He gave a soft smile at the thought.Â
âI think so. She's grown so much since I first met her. Her actual age is around 5 or 6 months.â
âWow,â you breathed and he couldnât help but marvel at the way your voice embodied adoration and your smile was so bright it set the sky on fire despite the sun falling over the horizon. âThatâs⊠wow.â
The rest of the walk was spent in silence. At some point, Hyun-suâs hand moved from holding yours to circling your waist as you hugged Ah-yi to your chest protectively. Eventually, the three of you arrived at a dock where a large boat was parked.Â
 You werenât all too surprised to find he had lived on a boat for the past half-year but you couldnât help the small part that didnât believe him when he told you.Â
He hopped up onto the boat first before helping you, careful not to wake Ah-yi. After the two of you were safely atop the boat, he led you to the captainâs quarters and helped you lay the girl in your arms down onto the nest of blankets and sweaters assembled to make a bed. Her dress had dried surprisingly quickly on the way to the boat, the only thing left to be damp was her hair.
 You werenât so lucky.
Your clothes stuck to your skin uncomfortably but you refused to complain, giving a - hopefully convincing - smile to Hyun-su when he saw you detach your shirt from your chest with a grimace. He walked away for a few moments and you sat down at the entrance to the captainâs quarters, resting your head against the door frame until his soft footsteps brought your attention back to him. He stood in front of you with a pair of folded clothes in his hands.Â
âI have these if you want to change into some fresh clothes. I donât have any towels but this might help.â
The hesitant and shy look on his face made a smile break out on your own. You gave him a nod and took the clothes from his hands. You didnât comment on how they were exactly your size but it made your heart flutter.Â
âThank you,â you told him genuinely.
He nodded back at you before pointing to a door inside the quarters. âIn there is a bathroom for whenever you want to change. Iâll wait for you out here.â
You nodded and turned before the smitten smile overcame your face stupidly at the thought. He just said he would wait for you and you could feel your heartbeat quickening alarmingly while heat rose to your cheeks. You walked into the bathroom and looked at yourself in the mirror. It was kind of scary. You hadnât seen your reflection in a few months, never venturing into any areas with cars and rarely going near water. All the mirrors in the women's locker room back at the stadium had been broken after a monster outbreak and the monster breaking all of them because she was âtoo ugly.âÂ
You honestly almost forgot what you looked like, but you were beautiful. You had always thought of yourself as a relatively attractive person but never the kind that would make someone turn their head. Now, you found yourself unable to look away. Your skin was glowing, whether that be from the sweat collecting from the walk or the water, you didnât know. Any blood that had collected on you over the past few weeks had been rinsed off in the lake and you relished in the feeling of being clean of it for once, despite how the stickiness of the wet clothes you were still wearing still made you feel a bit dirty.
Snapping out of your amazement, you quickly took your old clothes off, replacing them with the ones Hyun-su had given you. It was a simple pair of dark gray sweatpants and a maroon short-sleeved shirt. You took off your unbearably uncomfortable socks and replaced them with the soft wool socks he provided as well. Now dry, you exited the bathroom to see Hyun-su had stuck to his word and was waiting for you as he leaned against the door frame of the room, though this time in a different, dryer outfit.Â
âHey,â you said softly to get his attention. He looked over at you and smiled when he saw you all dressed and dryer than before.Â
âHey,â he whispered back. He held his hands out for you to give him your wet clothes and you did reluctantly. He walked over to the edge of the boat and laid them over the edge so they could dry before returning to you. âWell, you should get some sleep.â
As if his words were magic, you suddenly felt the events of the day hit you like a truck and you yawned, nodding your agreement. âI think thatâs a good idea.â
You gave a quick look around the room before deciding to sleep next to Ah-yi with your head using a part of her âbedâ as a pillow.
Hyun-su winced as he saw you settle against the hard floor of the boat and walked forward without thinking. He gently grabbed your shoulders, lifting you and then settling you against his chest while you sat in between his legs.Â
You blushed but said nothing as you settled with your cheek pressed against his chest, his heartbeat echoing against your ear and calming your nerves.
âSleep,â he told you and tightened his grip around you. âIâll keep watch.â
Your tongue felt heavy with sleep as you spoke your next words with a slight slur. âBut what about you?â
He let out a soft laugh as he heard your breathing even out almost immediately after your sentence ended. He let his head rest against the wall behind him as he kept his gaze on the door.
âIâll be okay,â he whispered as he briefly looked down at your peaceful sleeping face. âAs long as youâre here with meâŠâ
âLucky.â
~A Week Into The Apocalypse, In Green Home~
It had been a week since the apocalypse started, and you had barely seen Hyun-su. The way the other residents and survivors treated him caused you to be so angry. You were thankful that at least one person - Eun-yu - didnât treat him like a monster.Â
She wasnât much different though, considering she still avoided him most of the time.Â
It was after the reappearance of Yi-kyung and the failed mission to retrieve medicine for Ji-su and her surgery that you got the chance to talk to him for more than just a quick goodbye or hello.Â
âAll alone?â You asked him as you approached the staircase. The candle in your hands burned a bright yellow and smelled of cinnamon sugar. His head looked up at where you were approaching and nodded as you settled yourself on the stairs with him. Although he appreciated you trying to give him space and sitting a short distance away, he couldnât help but wish you were closer. You smiled at him and smoothed your hands along your pants when you were seated.Â
âAre you scared?âÂ
The question through you off guard. Giving a quick look around the room, you didnât see anything that you would consider to be a threat so you werenât really sure what he was talking about.Â
âOf what?â You asked, tilting your head in confusion at the boy.Â
He mirrored your head tilt with a confused look of his own. Inwardly you laughed at how the two of you must look like confused dogs when their owners told them a command they didnât understand.Â
âOf⊠me?â He questioned again and a small laugh left you when you finally realized.Â
âOh, Hyun-su,â you reached over to gently grab his hand as you looked him deeply in the eyes. âI promise you I could never be scared of you.â
He looked down with a small smile at that and you could see the small hints of red on his ears and cheeks.Â
âSo, Iâve been meaning to ask you,â you started and gently released his hand. He immediately felt cold at the lack of your added warmth. âI never tried because I wasnât sure if you even wanted to talk to me, but is there a reason why you never came by? Even after you were given a choice to leave the quarantining room?â
He paused as he thought for a moment. âI thought you didnât want to see me. You were the only person not put on guard duty so I figured it was because you asked not to.â
You let out a sad sigh. âShit, Iâm sorry. I promise thatâs not what happened.â
He looked up at you with sad, confused little puppy eyes. âItâs not?âÂ
You shook your head. âThe first, and only, time I was put on guard duty, I tried breaking the lock on the door,â you told him and looked away sheepishly.Â
âReally?â He asked after a moment of stunned silence.Â
You nodded in assurance. âAfter that, Eun-hyuk tried to do whatever he could to keep me as far away from you as possible. I was hoping that would change since you got out but now I know why it didnât,â you smiled at him sweetly and he felt the heat rise to his cheeks so he looked away. âYou know,â you continued. âI always saw you stop by my door right before you would leave, but you never said anything. Was that also because you thought I didnât want to talk to you?â
âPartially. It was mainly so I could just see you before I left. Every time I thought I was going to die I thought about returning so I could at least try to fix whatever was happening,â he told you. Now he was the one who looked sheepish as he scratched the back of his neck. âI always backed out at the last minute though.â
You smiled and scooted closer to him on the stairs, moving down so you were on the same level and making it so only half a foot of space separated you. âI guess I was like your lucky charm then, wasnât I?â You teased and lightly bumped your shoulder against his.Â
âYeah, I guess you were.â
~Back To The Present~
It had been about a month since you reunited with Hyun-su. Youâd grown closer to Ah-yi in no time. She looked up to you and it seemed she just needed another girl in her life to have around. Your favorite part about growing closer to her was she had upgraded your honorific from âMissâ to âUnniâ which made your heart clench adoringly every time.
The first time Hyun-su decided to make a trip into the city to collect some supplies, he was so hesitant to leave the two of you alone. You promised you would protect Ah-yi and yourself with whatever it takes; that seemed to be enough for him to be comfortable enough to leave. He never lost his hesitancy to leave the two of you alone despite each time he came back the two of you would be fine.
The most recent time was no different. You sat on top of a large, red, metal shipping container with Ah-yi as the two of you drew using the chalk you were fortunate enough to find a few days ago.
âThat looks beautiful, Ah-yi! You are such a good artist,â you praised her on her drawing and she visibly beamed. It was a simple drawing of some flowers and her, you, and Hyun-su. It was clear it was made by a child but it was so beautiful in your eyes.Â
âThank you, Unni!â You ruffled her hair which she squealed at until you noticed Hyun-su walking towards the two of you with a smile on his face and a hand hiding behind his back while the other supported a red bag over his shoulder. âOppa!â Ah-yi exclaimed and you smiled at her excitement.Â
He rounded the corner of the large container and brought the hand hiding behind his back out to place a pair of pink shoes on the top. Ah-yi gasped while you had a big smile on your face.Â
âCome on!â You urged her and she sat on the edge of the box so Hyun-su could slip the shoes onto her feet with the cutest smile ever on his face. Once the shoes were on, he held his hands out for her and she eagerly jumped down, having full faith that he wouldnât drop her. Once he set her down, he reached his hands out for you to take and you gave him a funny look.Â
âWhatâs wrong, Lucky?â He voiced his thoughts with a confused tilt of his head. You rolled your eyes at him while smiling. Your heart fluttered at the nickname. Heâd started calling you it more often since the two of you reunited and yet it still gave you butterflies. Â
âIâm okay, I can get down by myself,â you reassured him and turned around while you slowly lowered yourself from the canister, your front facing the metal.Â
You heard Hyun-su softly breathe out a laugh from behind you before a hand grabbed onto the back of your shirt and pulled. You let out a yelp as you felt yourself falling only to land bridal style in Hyun-suâs arms. You clicked your tongue in faux annoyance and crossed your arms while he tried to hide the smug smile on his lips.Â
âGoing full âknight in shining armorâ mode, are we now?â You teased him and he blushed, pointedly avoiding your gaze. Suddenly, your stomach dipped as you felt him pretend to drop you and your arms wrapped themselves around his neck while he looked at you with another self-satisfied smirk.
âWell, it looks like my âprincessâ needs her âknight in shining armor,ââ he said softly as he looked away from you and you slapped his chest. He kneeled down when Ah-yi ran up to him. Knowing exactly what he was offering, she used one of his extended hands along with yours to help prop herself onto his shoulders. Hyun-su regained his grip on you as he grabbed the red bag he had set down and stood back up to his full height before starting the walk in the direction of the boat. You rolled your eyes, knowing any protests about him carrying you would be brushed off. Instead, you just snatched the red bag from his hand, placing it on your lap and holding it tightly to your body as you gave him a challenging glare. He just rolled his eyes with a fond smile and continued walking.Â
The three of you made small talk as he carried you. Ah-yi explained what you and her had done while Hyun-su was venturing off and you chimed in every now and then with a comment. Hyun-su explained how he saw a peculiar monster today.
âIt was like a mermaid with wings.â
Then, you both went on to explain what a mermaid was to the child.Â
When you arrived at the boat, Hyun-su set the both of you down and Ah-yi started pulling you to the edge of the boat. You laughed as you walked up to the contraption. It was during your first week that you made the efficient self-fishing machine. It was a relatively simple mechanism that was made of a bunch of fishing poles and a homemade weight sensor. Whenever one of the poles was tugged on by something in the water, the device yanked it up and whatever was attached to the hook was left dangling in the air. 7 times out of 10, the hook was caught on litter in the ocean or a monster that was able to detach itself but there were the 3 times where you would catch a fish or two and the three of you would share it for dinner.Â
It became a bit of a game for Ah-yi and yourself, guessing if the day would end with a fresh meal or a degrading empty can with barnacles growing on the side.Â
As Hyun-su smiled at the two of you, he walked over to the stairs leading to the roof of the captainâs quarters and sat on the top, watching the sunset. No matter how many times you invited him to join the two of you, he always refused. It was nice you had a special activity to bond with Ah-yi over and he used that as his excuse every time.
It wasnât even 10 minutes later as you were skinning the rare fish youâd caught with Ah-yi watching attentively as you explained the different anatomy parts to her that Hyun-su noticed a familiar face climbing the steps of the boat. He climbed down and started walking over to her while the two of you stayed distracted. You only looked over and noticed the two when you heard their footsteps. You carefully set down the knife and fish, wiping your hands on a stray towel beside you, and stood up to walk over beside Hyun-su. Ah-yi followed up behind you, grabbing onto the back of your shirt shyly.Â
âI came too late, didnât I?â Yi-kyung asked from in front of you as she looked at the girl shyly standing behind you. You decided not to answer considering you still werenât sure how you felt about the whole situation of her leaving her child. Instead, Hyun-su answered her question.
âNot at all. Youâre here now, right?â
She looked down and you could see the guilt and regret on her face. Slowly, you turned around to face Ah-yi. âThatâs your mommy,â you told her and she looked at her hands shyly. âWhy donât you say hi.â
You lightly pushed her in the direction of Yi-kyung and the woman kneeled so she was face to face with her.
âHi there,â you heard her whisper to the girl while you stood up to your full height. You wrapped your arms around Hyun-suâs waist and leaned into him while you watched them interact. Yi-kyung brought her into a hug and you smiled at the relief that settled on her face.Â
Over the next few months, you and Hyun-su traveled through the city together, occasionally going back to visit Yi-kyung and Ah-yi but mainly wanting to give them the privacy a mother and daughter should have. It was adorable to come back and see the markings on the wall increase where Yi-kyung marked her daughterâs growth every day. Everything seemed to be going perfectly for the family of two.
Up until that day.
You had an awful feeling in the pit of your stomach for the entire day, feeling as if something bad was going to happen and you needed to get back to the two girls on the boat. When you shared your feelings with Hyun-su, he didnât question it for a second, immediately going with you to rush back.Â
When you arrived at the boat, you found a teenage girl covered in blood wearing the same dress as the little girl youâd grown to love while sitting on the bed blankets and jackets. You walked slowly towards her and she snapped her head up when she saw your feet enter her vision from where she had her head hung low. You kneeled in front of her, tentatively reaching a hand out to hold her cheek and she leaned into it.
Just like Ah-yi always did.
You let out a shaky breath as you finally voiced the question.Â
âAh-yi?â
She nodded, her eyes filled with fear.
Fear of resentment.
Fear of abandonment.
Fear of your fear.Â
You just let out a sigh, whether it was from relief or surprise, you didnât know. What you did know was that this was your Ah-yi and you would love her no matter what form she would take. You wrapped your arms around her and brought her in for a hug which she returned immediately. Relief coursed through her body so evidently that you could practically hear it.Â
âItâs okay. Everythingâs okay,â you dispelled her fears, bringing her closer and rocking her as she cried into your shoulder and told you what happened. You smoothed down her bloodied hair, not caring about how she was staining your clothes with the blood coating her.Â
Once she calmed down a bit more, you gathered a rag from the bathroom.
âIâll be right back, okay?â You promised her and she nodded. You turned and left, closing the door behind you and giving her a playful wink through the window which she giggled quietly at. Hyun-su followed you as you walked down the stairs of the boat and to the edge of the water. As you kneeled down to dip the rag into the lake's water, you started asking the questions on your mind about what Ah-yi told you happened.
âHow did they even find this place? How did they find out about her being mixed?â You asked Hyun-su. His lips twitched into a small smile when he heard you refer to her as âmixed.â He remembers you telling him the reasoning behind it like it was yesterday.
âI donât like the word âmonster.â I always associated the word âmonsterâ with someone who acts evilly and neither of you are like that. I know youâre not entirely human anymore but I refuse to call you monsters. Human or not, you are still a good person.â
It was the moment he had set it in stone that you were the one he wanted to spend the rest of his life with.Â
âI donât know,â he answered your questions. âBut I have a bad feeling about the whole thing,â he paused momentarily before continuing. âWhat do you think we should do about the whole⊠touch thing she has?â He asked you and you frowned in thought.
âWell, I donât think we should do anything. Itâs a part of who she is and she shouldnât feel the need to be ashamed of it. I donât necessarily think she should use it on people, least of all those undeserving of it, but she can learn to control it. She doesnât have to live in fear of herself.â
Just as Hyun-su was about to reply to your heartwarming statement, the two of you were interrupted by Ah-yi screaming and crying from the boat. You both ran in the direction of the scream and when you got there you saw Yi-kyung with her head down as blood dripped from her eye while Ah-yi was rubbing at a wound on her forearm.Â
âWhatâs going on?â Hyun-su questioned in a panic. Seeing the bloody knife on the ground as well as a bloody pencil, you pieced together what happened. It seemed Hyun-su did too, if his sigh was any way to tell. âWhy did you have to do this?â
Yi-kyung let out a few heavy breaths as she breathed through the pain coursing through her eye. âIâm her mother. No matter how she changes, or what form she takes⊠I need to recognize my little girl. I wonât ever lose her.â
It was then you realized the wound Yi-kyung inflicted on Ah-yi was black. You let out another sigh, anger, and understanding fighting for control of your emotions as you realized the purpose of her actions. She may have had better intentions behind the action, but how she carried it out was not the way to go.Â
As Yi-kyung rose and left the scene, you sat down in front of Ah-yi, carefully reaching for her left arm where the wound had already healed. You gently used the rag to wipe down her arm, then her other arm, and then her face. You wiped down all the blood that tainted her smooth skin while she sat there silently, most likely in shock by what just happened. The domestic act, despite the violent acts that brought it about, brought a wave of emotion over Hyun-su as he watched the two of you.Â
It made him realize how much he wanted a family with you one day.Â
After Ah-yi was all clean, you gave her a pair of clothes to change into while you and Hyun-su went to the opposite side of the boat to talk while you waited for her. When she came out, you walked over to give her a hug which she gladly accepted. She squeezed you just as tightly as you squeezed her. You wished you could engrave it into her brain that you would never, could never, be afraid of her.Â
Afterward, she went to sit on a barrel, swinging her legs back and forth while you watched her and leaned against Hyun-suâs embrace. It was all so calm until Yi-kyung appeared from the boatâs stairs and walked towards Ah-yi with purpose. Ah-yi, still angry at her mother for what she did, hopped off the barrel and started walking away but was stopped when Yi-kyungâs hand wrapped around her bicep and aggressively pulled her back. The woman shoved her daughterâs hands into a pair of pink gloves connected by a rope that she placed behind the girlâs neck.Â
âDonât take those off no matter what. Understand?â Yi-kyung told her daughter. You rushed forward, feeling anger simmer beneath your blood at the sudden display of aggression she started showing toward her daughter.Â
âHey, donât you think this is a bit extreme?â You told her, standing in between the two girls. You felt Ah-yi grip your shirt from behind you. You could tell even if her body had grown more, she was still used to her childhood ways of having you protect her.Â
âSheâs my daughter, I will do as I see fit,â Yi-kyung told you sternly before swiftly turning around and walking back down the stairs of the boat, leaving the three of you alone.Â
You turned around to face the girl and sighed when you saw her speed-walking to her sleeping space in the captainâs quarters and locking the door behind her. You and Hyun-su decided to just set up camp outside the door, leaving her alone for the time being so she could sort out her thoughts.Â
The next morning, you woke up to the sound of Yi-kyung panicking. You instinctively looked around, looking to protect Ah-yi until you realized she wasnât there. You rushed to stand up and ran to where her mother was breathing heavily and pacing back and forth.
âWhatâs going on? Whereâs Ah-yi?â You questioned and she turned to face you.
âI donât know! I was looking for her this morning and I canât find her anywhere!â
âShit,â you muttered to yourself. Your thoughts were racing, trying to think of any place she could possibly be. When you finally landed on an answer, you started walking off.
âWhere are you going?â Yi-kyung called out to you and you scoffed, not bothering to face her as you continued walking.Â
âTo find your daughter.â
When you got to the garden dome, the rusting doors were firmly closed unlike the previous times you were here with Ah-yi. Not deterred in any way, you rammed into the doors, successfully sending them flying open. You winced at the loud noise and walked in.Â
âAh-yi!â You yelled out, praying your instinct was right and she was here.
âGo away, Unni,â you heard her soft voice tell you from further into the garden.Â
Sighing, you walked closer until you saw her sitting on the grass flooring while playing with a flower.Â
âAh-yi, why donât you come home?â You tried but she just shook her head. When you realized she wasnât going to say anything else, you walked closer.
Imagine your surprise when she scrambled away from you, desperate to keep the space between you two.Â
âAh-yi, whatâs wrong?â You asked gently, stopping in your tracks to give her the space she desired.Â
âDonât touch me! I might hurt you!â She exclaimed fearfully through a sob and you cursed her mother for putting that image in her head. Taking another slow and gentle step toward her, you internally cheered when she didnât move away. You took more steps toward her until you were sitting right in front of her and your hand reached for hers.Â
When she pulled back, you gave her the best reassuring smile you could muster. âSweetie, I know that you wonât hurt me. I promise.â
She hesitated but when you reached for her hands again she let you take them. You gave her a smile and squeezed her hand before pulling her into your chest. Your arms wrapped around her shoulders and held her tightly while she started crying more, her body wracking with the violent sobs she let out.Â
âI just donât understand why she hates me so much! Those men hurt me first!â She sobbed into the crook of your neck and you softly caressed her hair, brushing the loose leaves and grass strands out.Â
âI know, Iâm so sorry she did that to you. You definitely didnât deserve that,â you reassured her and lifted your chin to rest your head on top of hers when you saw Hyun-su leaning against a wall while watching the two of you with a frown. You used a hand to wave him over and he slowly walked over so he was sitting about a foot away from the two of you. You looked back down at her and kissed her forehead lovingly. âI donât want you to be afraid of yourself. You did what you had to do in that situation and no one is blaming you for it. Your mom is justâŠâ you hesitated, looking to Hyun-su for support on how to explain the girlâs motherâs actions in a way that wouldnât drag her name through the mud any more than it already was.
âYour mom was just worried,â Hyun-su intervened when he noticed your pleading gaze, bringing a hand to rest against Ah-yiâs back comfortingly. Ah-yi jumped a bit, startled, but otherwise didnât do anything. âIt was a shock to her to not only see you grow 10 years older in a few seconds but also to see how you dealt with those men. She didnât want to lose you.â
âYou mean she was scared. Scared of me,â she argued.
The both of you stayed quiet for a minute before you spoke again. âI know it doesnât seem like it now because of what happened yesterday, but I promise you she loves you,â she started crying again and you just hugged her tighter to you. âAnd if you donât believe me, at least know that I love you.â
It was the first time youâd expressed that to her in words and she looked up at you in surprise.Â
âReally?â
The pure innocence and surprise in her tone were enough for a genuine smile to break out on your face.Â
âOf course,â you told her sincerely and brushed her overgrown bangs to the side of her face.Â
âI guess I should trim those soon,â you thought to yourself.Â
âHow could I not love you? Youâre amazing!â You teased her lightly and she grinned at you. âYouâre like a daughter to me, Ah-yi. I canât see a life in which I wouldnât love you.â
She dug her head into the crook of your neck again at your words.Â
âI just stopped crying,â she complained with a whine that made you laugh. âDonât make me start again!â
âOkay! Okay,â you caved and leaned back to look at her again. âWhy donât we go home now?â She hesitated for a moment before nodding decisively.Â
The three of you stood up and you offered your hand to Ah-yi without a second of hesitation, something you could see in her eyes she appreciated.Â
âAh-yi,â Hyun-su said as the boat came into view in front of you all. Youâd stopped by the lake where you saved her all those months ago on the way back and spent a few hours there. Both of you could tell she didnât really want to go home yet so you extended the day as long as you could.Â
She hummed and looked over at him from where you had her propped up on your back in a piggyback ride. She had stepped on a rock and dramatically complained about it until one of you just decided to pick her up and bring her along.Â
That someone being you.Â
âIâŠâ he hesitated and you freed up a hand to reach over and give his hand a reassuring squeeze. âI need you to do me a favor. When we get back, I need you to go easy on your mom.â
You could feel her body tensing on your back, not expecting his words to be that. You quickly intervened. âWe donât expect you to forgive her anytime soon. Hell, I donât really expect you to ever forgive her, but I think we both agree that you should give her another chance,â you told her. She huffed and rested her chin on your head childishly. âWeâll talk to her whenever we get back and tell her what she did was wrong, but she was only trying to keep you with her.â
There were a few moments where Ah-yi stayed silent as you walked and you got nervous about what her reaction would be until she sighed.Â
âFine.â
You sighed in relief and smiled. What you wouldnât tell her is that the âtalkâ you would be having would most likely be a screaming match between the two of you while Hyun-su tried to be the mediator.Â
It had been about a month since that day and youâd stayed with Ah-yi and Yi-kyung for about half of it. The rest of the time, you and Hyun-su traveled through the city together, enjoying the feeling of being free with each other and occasionally spying on the soldiers of the stadium when they went out on their supply runs.Â
âI have a bad feeling,â Hyun-su told you one day while the two of you were washing a muddied shirt in the river.Â
âLetâs go check it out then,â you told him, standing up and wiping your hands on your trousers but he held his hand up.Â
âI⊠I donât think you should come with me.â
You looked at him, feeling shocked and slightly hurt but masking it under a calm exterior. âO-oh. Oka-â
âI just mean it feels dangerous. I donât really know how to explain it,â he interrupted you quickly, hesitantly taking one of your hands and squeezing it reassuringly.Â
You gave him a small frown. âBut I donât want you to be in any danger either.â
He smiled confidently at you and stared deeply into your eyes. âI promise I will be okay. Just stay in the shed until I get back. Iâll be back in a few hours at most.â
After a moment of hesitation, your eyes flicking between the broken down shed behind you and Hyun-suâs dark mocha brown eyes, you nodded in agreement. He smiled at you before turning in the opposite direction and starting to walk away. Just as he started to get out of arm's length, you tightened the grip you had around his hand. He turned back to you, tilting his head in question but your head was down, your eyes focused on his hand where you gently played with his fingers.Â
âPlease return to me,â you whispered, barely audible to him and he sighed. Taking a step forward, he wrapped his arms around you, one resting on the back of your head and the other around your waist.Â
âI will, Lucky. I always will.â
Eun-yu walked down the empty street of the city, darkness clouding every corner and making her jump at every noise. She wasnât nearly as experienced as you when it came to venturing off alone and outside of the stadium so it was all new to her. This was her first time out of the stadium, let alone all by herself, and she had barely any idea of what to do or where to go. It all started when she was waiting for you at the exit you used to go through when you went on your personal expeditions.Â
She wasnât dumb. She knew you were leaving every day and trying to hurt yourself, yet every day you came back safe. Maybe a little broken and bruised at times, but alive nonetheless. Despite the two of you not being close, she still cared about you more than anything. You were the closest thing to a friend that she had. She was positive you didnât remember this, but she had helped comfort you one night as you cried after another - but also thankfully your last - attempt to leave this world. You told her about the force that kept you alive, protecting you from monsters and from yourself. You told her about how you blame yourself for Hyun-suâs disappearance and how he was most likely dead. You told her everything. Afterward, you ended up passing out in her embrace and sleeping the entirety of the next day away while she stayed by your side to ward off anyone wanting to wake you.Â
Once you woke up, you seemed normal. The same expressionless look on your face as you went on with your day. It stayed that way for a long time. Eun-yu tried her best to do subtle things to help you; to make you feel more wanted and make you blame yourself less.
Until one day, you never came back.Â
You leaving and never returning is what led her to be standing at the exit not even a week ago, feeding some of her rations to a small stray kitten. Itâs what led her to stay there even when Chan-young approached her and asked her what she was doing. Itâs what made her stay even after a young girl she hadnât recognized revealed herself. Itâs what made her stay despite the pleas to go back inside from Chan-young and allowed her to see the woman she thought had died show up and take the girl with her.Â
It is also what led her here, all alone looking for you or the girl or Yi-kyung. Whilst finding you was her main goal, she would be satisfied with any of the three.Â
She lost Chan-young somewhere along the way after he was poisoned by the girl accompanying that old man but she didnât let that deter her.Â
Now, in the dark shadows looming over the alleyways she walked through, a long metal pipe clutched in one of her hands, she searched the abandoned city with the need to find you forcing down any fear she was feeling. The unoccupied hand had an old piece of clothing wrapped around it, protecting any dirt from getting into the wound where she protected Yeong-su from that soldier.
She often wondered if you knew how much you inspired her to be brave and protect those around her.
After some time, she found herself standing in front of a large greenhouse. Most of the windows were broken and she could see the plants inside had overgrown their once pristinely gardened form, but it was gorgeous regardless. The moonlight shone through the broken glass and cast spotlights of glimmering luminescence across the vegetation. She took a moment to admire everything, noting how you wouldâve loved a space like this until she heard a growling sound from behind her and her guard immediately went back up. Moving the pipe so it was tightly grasped in her hands like a baseball bat, she held it defensively and slowly crept closer to the source of the growling. The large crater in the ground made her sick, reminding her of the tragedy that happened less than a year ago when the government tried to kill as many people as possible in order to âsave humanity from itself.âÂ
As she got closer, she raised the pipe over her head, ready to strike at any moment. The growling of the monster got louder as she approached and she prepared herself to swing until-
âHe wonât attack you.â
Eun-yu turned around, facing the new voice and seeing the same girl from before. She lowered the pipe, letting it hang loosely at her side as the girl took slow steps toward her. Since she was almost positive this girl would have nothing to do with you, she instead asked about Yi-kyung. âIâm looking for Yi-kyung. You know where she is, right?â The girl stayed silent, gradually getting closer as she continued with her measured footsteps. âI have to meet with her.â
The two girls stared at each other as the younger girl approached. Silence stilled the air until it was broken.
âMom⊠the people⊠theyâre all bad.â
âDid you say âMomâ?â Eun-yu questioned, her face portraying her confusion and shock.
âShe couldnât mean Yi-â
âYouâre no different,â the girl concluded, taking her last few steps forward more quickly and launching Eun-yu down into the hole behind her. Feeling the ground disappear from below her feet and the wind rush through her hair, she screamed.Â
A scream.
A scream was what stopped you from continuing your washing of Hyun-su and your clothes. You snapped your head in the direction of the noise so fast you were worried you got whiplash. Unconsciously clutching the current piece of clothing youâd been washing in your hands, you started sprinting in the direction of the noise. As you got closer, the area around you got brighter and you noticed it becoming increasingly more familiar to you. It was when you saw the familiar metal canisters that you realized you were near the boat.
It was also when you realized the boat was on fire.Â
You gasped as you saw the flames licking away at the deck in the distance, pushing your body past its limits as you forced yourself to go faster, faster, faster. You were beyond terrified at the implications the fire had.
âWas this the bad feeling Hyun-su had?â You asked yourself. You tried your best to stay as positive as possible until you got there but it was difficult with all the possibilities swirling in your mind. However, there was one possibility you clung to: while the boat burning was bad in itself, maybe nobody was on it.
Maybe.
When you got to the stairs of the boat, you climbed them as quickly as you could, ignoring the pain in your foot when you slipped down one and ended up stepping on it wrong.
âThatâs a problem for later.â
You got to the top, not seeing anybody in the burning embers surrounding you. Quickly covering your mouth with the still-damp piece of fabric in your hands and thanking yourself for unconsciously holding onto it, you ran around the top of the deck, looking for any signs of life while simultaneously praying for none. Seeing nothing, your mind ran at a hundred miles per hour as you tried to decide if that was a good or bad thing.Â
âCha Hyun-su!â You screamed out, the use of his last name representing your evident panic. âSeo Ah-yi!â It was when you circled the captainâs quarters that you saw a familiar lean body. âSeo Yi-kyung!âÂ
You rushed forward, sliding down to your knees as you reached her and turning her onto her back. You winced as you saw the burn marks and ash littering across the side of her face. You brought the wet clothing down from where it covered your mouth and nose, quickly replacing it with the cuff of your jacket as you used the wet fabric to cover Yi-kyungâs nose. The fire caught onto your pants and you scrambled to put it out, letting out muffled screams into your sleeve as it burned your skin.Â
You watched as the small baby monster you knew to be Ah-yiâs friend approached you and Yi-kyung. You were mainly confused about why it showed up here willingly, usually, monsters were terrified of fire and would avoid it at all costs but that didnât seem to be the case.Â
âGo away! Get out of here!â You screamed at the baby but it just babbled at you, running up to you and setting out the fire on your pants. Then, it began to circle around the two of you, using its body to roll out any fire that got too close. You quietly sobbed, your tears feeling like ice against your flaming skin. âThank you,â you whispered to the small creature, feeling so grateful yet guilty for the way it was putting itself in danger for you.Â
Suddenly, as you felt yourself fading out of consciousness, the exhaustion from the run over, and the pain in your foot getting to you, you heard a familiar voice call out for you.
âLucky!â
Hyun-su...
Eun-yu screamed out as she fell until she quieted, accepting her death to be by falling down a large hole while not knowing if her only friend was dead or alive. Just as she lost all hope, the sound of something whipping through the wind above caught her attention along with a familiar large wing made of bone and muscle only. It was only for a moment that she caught a glimpse of the boyâs face before his arm wrapped around her body and they shot up.Â
Reaching the top, Hyun-su swung around so his body would take the brunt of the fall and they crashed. Sliding across the concrete, he used his wing to slow them down as much as possible and keep her as unharmed as he could. Barely taking a minute to breathe when they came to a stop, Hyun-su opened his arm and rolled Eun-yu off before standing back up.Â
âCha Hyun-su,â the girl tried, struggling to lift herself from the ground. Receiving no response as he continued walking toward Ah-yi, who was watching curiously from the other side of the crater, she tried again. âCha Hyun-su!â She finally made it to her feet as she screamed.
Hyun-su let out a breath. He took a moment to force his eyes to return to their natural state instead of the endless void that would consume him when in his monster state before slowly turning around to face her.
âAre you really just gonna leave like that?â She asked him, more quietly this time as he faced her. His wing flapped lightly at his side, whistling through the wind in an ethereally beautiful way.Â
At least, thatâs how you would often describe it.
âWere you expecting a hug or something?â He asked her in a blank tone and she looked at him with exasperated annoyance.Â
âYeah, I was. I expected at least a âGlad to see you. Howâve you been?ââ She retorted back at him, getting angrier by the moment at the completely blank look on his face.Â
âBut Iâm not glad to see you,â he told her and she couldnât help but expect it. She knew they werenât close. Nowhere near as close as you were with Hyun-su. You always tried so hard to make him feel included, to fight for his rights even when Eun-hyuk kept you as far away from him as possible. After you tried to break the lock of the door that one time, he gave strict instructions to everyone who had a guard duty that they were not to allow you near the room. You would always leave Eun-hyuk with the same phrase after each failed attempt to see the boy.
âYouâre a coward. You wonât go up the stairs to retrieve the residentsâ items yourself and then you treat the man who does do it like scum. I canât believe you.â
It was what made her like you in the first place. While she knew you and Hyun-su had known each other for a brief period before the apocalypse, she couldnât help but admire how you stood up for the boy without a second thought. She was pretty sure she realized your feelings for him before even you did.Â
âYou werenât supposed to know how to leave the stadium. You shouldâve just stayed away,â Hyun-suâs voice broke her out of her brief flash of memories.Â
âIt was you all alongâŠâ she started, taking a stuttering step toward him. âThat night with the rope⊠all the times she tried to kill herself⊠it was you who saved her, wasnât it?â
By the lack of surprise or questioning on his face, she knew her answer. They stayed silent for a few more seconds, Eun-yu waiting for an answer and Hyun-su trying to provide one. Though his face remained monotonous, he was trying to come up with an answer that wouldnât give her too much information but would satisfy her concern and need to know.Â
âWe crossed paths. I figured since we werenât strangers I might as well help her out. I know what itâs like. She doesnât deserve that kind of a death. Thatâs it. Nothing more,â he looked at her, making sure his words werenât just floating in one ear and out the other. âYou understand?âÂ
Without waiting for her to respond, he turned around again, rolling his eyes.
âI have to get back to-âÂ
âThatâs bullshit and we both know it!â Eun-yu yelled from behind him, interrupting his thoughts. She took fast purposeful steps toward him as she continued to speak. âYouâre in love with her, she was your everythin-!â
Hyun-su brought his wing down and scraped the concrete behind him, only a few feet away from where Eun-yu was standing. She held her breath, waiting for his next move and cursing herself for the shiver of fear that ran up her spine at his actions.
âYou would never fear him like this.â
Seeing him not make any more moves, she tried again. Prying her feet off the floor from where the strange acid was kicked up by the large appendage, she started walking again only for Hyun-su to slam his wing down again. This time, the toe of her front boot had melted off and she could see the black socks she wore underneath peeking through. She mentally slapped herself for how the breath she let out was shaky. Forcing herself to peel her boots off the ground again, she tried to take another step when suddenly a hand latched onto her bicep and pulled her back, sending her tumbling to the ground.Â
âAre you trying to get yourself killed?â The large man, Ho-sang+ asked. His shoulders were draped with a homemade camouflage outfit made of grass and hay. The man raised his shotgun, aiming it toward Hyun-su who had still yet to turn around. âYou monster piece of shit, what are you doing here?â The boy turned to look over his shoulder at the new voice. âGet gone!â
Right as Hyun-su turned back around to keep walking, Eun-yu spoke up again.
âWait!â She scrambled to her feet, intending on running over to Hyun-su but the older man grabbed her shoulders and held her back. âCha Hyun-su. Cha Hyun-su!â He came to a halt again and it was enough of a tell he was waiting for her to continue. âSheâŠâ she began, hesitating to tell him this in case her gut feeling was wrong. âSheâs been missing for months. Do you know⊠I mean⊠is sheâŠâ She couldn't force herself to get her words out, only able to speak in between shaky breaths as she started to think of the worst possible outcomes. If her gut feeling was wrong and you werenât really with Hyun-su, she didnât know what she would do. Â
Hyun-su turned back around to look at her over his shoulder. Keeping eye contact with her for a few moments as he debated whether to tell her or not, he relented.
âSheâs alive.â
Turning back around, he could hear the breaths of relief Eun-yu and the older man both released, albeit for different reasons.Â
Following Ah-yi, they both walked away from the two humans. He waited until they got to the edge of the river to start talking.
âWhy did you do that?â
âI don't like her,â Ah-yi responded.
âSo why don't you like her?â He pushed,Â
âEvery human is the same. Sheâs no different,â she yelled angrily before her voice dropped to a mumble he was just barely able to hear. âThe only human to be an exception is Unni.â
Hyun-su looked at her when she stopped, the anger being shown clearly on her face and he was confused about why she was so riled up. The quiet atmosphere was only interrupted by the hooting of the owls in the nearby trees.Â
âI was curious about humans at first⊠because both Mom and Unni are human. So I said âhiâ and theyâŠâ She took a shaky breath in before continuing. âThey hurt me. They yelled and they pushed and... and they hurt me too. And they killed all my friends and monsters!â She screamed out, her voice heavy with raw emotion. âLeaving just me.â
âThey were just scared,â Hyun-su tried to soothe her anger and pain as her eyes filled with tears. âAfraid of losing someone.â
âThen I'll give them a reason. Show them how scary it was,â her heavy breathing slowly evened out and Hyun-su sighed. He knew you would be able to help her with a situation like this better than he would. From the very first day, you always seemed to have a way of calming her down and helping her through the more difficult times.
âLet's get out of here. Yeah?â He suggested as tears began to fall down her cheeks, hitting the pavement below with an imperceptible plop.Â
âThere's no place for me. My house is gone,â she told him.Â
âWhat⊠do you mean?â He asked after a few silent beats.Â
âI⊠no longer need you. Not you, or MomâŠâ she paused to calm herself but couldnât stop the sob that came with her next words. âOr Unni. Not anymore.â
Hyun-su let out a slight gasp before sprinting in the direction of the boat. He hoped his suspicions were wrong. He hoped Ah-yi wouldnât do that to her mother.
But he knew she would.
Heâd heard the countless nights you spent with her in your arms as you consoled her and reassured her about her motherâs love when she was positive it no longer existed. He knew how much she hated the woman who gave birth to her, hated her for the love she once had but lost on that fateful day.Â
Hyun-su ignored the sharp pain in his lungs as he sprinted toward the boat, cursing lightly when he saw the fire engulfing it from afar. Finally reaching it, he ran around looking desperately for Yi-kyung and screaming her name.Â
It wasnât until he found both her and you lying on the ground that his panic started to take over.Â
âLucky!â He screamed, running towards you and dropping to his knees. He quickly picked both of you up, the weight not a struggle for him but the positioning of your bodies being a bit awkward. He ended up with Yi-kyung on his back piggyback style and you being held in his arms like his bride. Seeing the small creature passed out only a few feet away, he picked it up too and put it on your lap as he walked off the boat, letting the home full of memories burn itself to the ground forevermore.Â
Hyun-su walked towards the swan boat about a quarter mile away from the boat. Gently setting Yi-kyung down first, he placed you down with your head in his lap. He cursed himself. He couldnât believe he had just left you alone. He couldnât believe you would go into such a dangerous place willingly.Â
But then again, he couldnât be surprised. You were like that, so selfless and kind. If you saw the boat on fire you would never allow yourself to stay behind while there was a potential of the people you loved being on that boat.Â
He was thankful you at least were smart enough to cover your nose and mouth when you were there. The ripped and slightly scorched shirt covering Yi-kyungâs mouth was one he recognized to be yours. And although it wasnât a great replacement, he saw how the cuff of your jacket sleeve was loosely placed over your own mouth, slipping once youâd fallen unconscious.Â
As he was picking the bits of seared wood and singed fabric from your hair, a small whisper of his name drew his attention behind him to Yi-kyung.
âHyun-suâŠâ
He turned around, making sure not to jostle you around too much as he looked at her. Her face was burned, fresh wounds scarring the flesh of her cheeks that would forever alter her appearance.Â
âAre you okay, Yi-kyung?â
âItâs all my fault itâs like this,â she started. Hyun-su stayed silent as she continued. âI just wanted her to be safe like you were,â she whimpered, it was unclear whether it was from the pain on her skin or the pain in her heart. âAll I wanted was for her toâŠâ she sobbed but no tears came out yet. She was dehydrated and wounded and it was clear she wouldnât make it without medical help they no longer had.Â
âIt wasnât your fault,â Hyun-su refuted.
Yi-kyung groaned as she sat up, leaning heavily against the edge of the swan boat. âI shouldâve killed her.â
Hyun-suâs eyes widened at her words. While he knew that was what she had wanted when her baby was first born, he didnât know it was still something she thought about.Â
âIn the back of my mind, I always had that thought. I know she mustâve felt it when I had those thoughts,â she breathed heavily, her breaths sounding gritty and labored. She looked at the girl lying in Hyun-suâs lap, feeling angry, regretful, and jealous, but mostly grateful. Grateful she had at least you to look up to and show her the way when she couldnât. âI know she would always tell her about how she hated me,â she pointed at you weakly. âI know she always saw her as more of a mother than she did me.âÂ
âYouâre wrong,â Hyun-su protested. âWhile Ah-yi loves Lucky, she needs you as her mother. I know because I was there too through all those days,â he looked down at you, eyes still shut and sweat clinging to your skin. âSo was she,â he breathed out a sigh and looked back at Yi-kyung. âYou said you were a bad mother, but you know thatâs just not true.â
âThe fault is all mine,â tears fell down her cheeks as she spoke, a soothing touch to her wounded face. âI was the one who made her like this,â she blamed herself, Hyun-suâs reassuring words either not registering in her brain or being completely ignored. âNo, this is good,â she accepted. She knew her end would be soon. âIt turning out like this is for the best. This way, I⊠I donât have to kill my daughter.,â she sobbed.
âWere you really going to kill her?â He asked incredulously. At her lack of response, he continued. âWhy? Youâre her mother! So why?âÂ
âI donât deserve to be,â she cut him off. âI could never be worthy of her, not when I treated her so differently than you did. Than she did,â she explained. She couldnât fathom saying your name, feeling unworthy of being near you when she always had those terrible thoughts of hurting her own flesh and blood. You had always treated her so much better than she had, treating her like your own daughter, whether it was by blood or not. âI had the same thought hundreds of times. âWhy is she cursed like this?â Why?â She started sobbing again, the guilt and blame she put on herself for the past year torturing her soul. âItâs all my fault. My awful thoughts and desires turned her⊠into a⊠monster.â
Hyun-su scoffed. âYeah, so what?â He looked at her and the surprise of his words stopped her crying. âAre monsters really all bad?â
Yi-kyung sighed and just as Hyun-su was going to continue talking, the soft babbling of the baby monster sounded out again, drawing both their attention to the mini creature. He gently picked it up, holding it in his arms as he spoke again. âThis one saved you. Saved both of you. Saved you because youâre familyâŠâ his eyes filled with tears but he refused to let his voice break. âYou see, monsters feel and recognize people. Because they were human once too.â
He hugged the monster to his chest, and the conversation ended when Yi-kyung faded out of consciousness.Â
The group sat around the campfire, Ha-ni snuggled up against Chan-youngâs side while the other two sat alone.
âSo, which is it?â Eun-yu asked. âA brother? A boss? A dad? What are you to each other?â
âWhy the hell does it matter? Just eat and get lost,â the older man evaded the question.Â
âUm⊠why donât you come back with us? Youâll be safer there,â Park Chan-young offered and Ha-niâs head perked up in excitement.Â
âAre we getting married then?â She asked, moving closer to his side and resting her head against his shoulder.
âUh, thatâs⊠thatâs not what Iâm saying,â he repudiated.Â
âSafe? You guys have just been lucky,â the older man rolled his eyes at the suggestion. âThat, or you donât know better.â
âI think you might be underestimating some of us.â
âI donât trust humans, okay?â He concluded.
âIâm not surprised. But you donât trust monsters either?â Eun-yu integrated herself into the conversation once more. âAnd what about her?â She asked, tilting her head at Ha-ni. âYou trust her?â He didnât respond and it was silent for a minute. âSure seems like it.â
Ha-ni, noticing how the atmosphere was turning strange and uncomfortable, interrupted. âLetâs go with them. Letâs go together, teacher, hmm?â She insisted, leaning forward in her seat to emphasize her wants. âHey, letâs go!â
The older man looked thoughtful for a moment, considering his companionâs words before noticing something in the distance.Â
âWhat are you doing here?â He screamed accusingly, raising his shotgun threateningly toward the figure approaching.Â
Hyun-su walked forward. Yi-kyung was tied against his back using the long-sleeved shirt you used to cover your mouth in the fire meanwhile you were held in his arms, cradled against his chest protectively.Â
He raised his head slightly to look at them, continuing his stride forward despite the threat of the gun in front of him.Â
In the blink of an eye, Ha-ni appeared next to Ho-sang as he held the gun and moved his arms, forcing it to face the ground just as he pulled the trigger. It hit the rocks harmlessly and she looked at Hyun-su curiously.Â
Taking a deep breath, he slowly lowered himself to his knees and placed Yi-kyung on the ground after untying her. Keeping you in his arms as he rose again, he held you close as Eun-yu rushed forward. Stopping just a foot in front of him, she looked down at you in shock. She reached her hand out to caress your cheek but stopped herself at the last second.Â
âPlease help,â Hyun-su begged and Eun-yu lifted her chin to look at him. âThis was the only place I could turn to.â
Both Chan-young and Ha-ni walked over to where Yi-kyung was lying on the ground, kneeling down to properly assess the damage on her body.Â
âHow did she get like this? And the kid? The girl who left with you?â Eun-yu asked before looking down at you still in Hyun-suâs arms and finally allowing her fingers to skim along the feverish skin of your cheek as she whispered your name, stunned. âAnd what about her? Is she okay? Why isnât she awake?â
âFirst, letâs get them both inside,â Chan-young stopped her questioning before Hyun-su could respond. Ha-ni helped him prop the woman on her back, fully intending to bring her into the trailer until a gunshot sounded.Â
Eun-yu froze in shock, paralyzed by seeing Hyun-su stumble back with a gunshot to the shoulder. He fell to his knees once more, his grip on you loosening but refusing to let go. He gently set your lower body down onto his lap, his now free hand going to hold his wounded shoulder while the other held your upper body to his chest. He ignored the anger that stirred in his chest when he saw how close the shot came to your face, just missing by a few inches. Clenching his eyes closed tightly and blocking out the sound of everyone talking and screaming around him, he forced the familiar feeling of his monster down. When he finally looked up and opened his eyes he saw Eun-yu holding Ha-ni against her chest with blade centimeters from her neck.Â
â- and Iâll cut her fucking head off.â
Ha-ni scoffed at her words with an annoyed smile but didnât try to fight back or move away.Â
âWay to prove my point about humans,â Ho-sang told her, not lowering his gun. âPulling this shit after I saved your life is rich.â
âI said Iâll take him with me. I said Iâll take them so just⊠what's your problem?â Eun-yu begged the man, tears forming along her waterline as the situation continued to go downhill.Â
âYouâre with monsters,â Ho-sang explained, glaring at her from his spot. âThat makes you a threat. And you call yourself human? Jesus.â
âYou call yourself human when you just almost shot a girl in the face? He might not be human but she is!â She screamed at him and continued when she saw the flicker of guilt in his eyes. âAnd what makes you special? How can you be sure youâre gonna stay immune?â She questioned but he stayed silent. âWhat if you were to start showing symptoms? Seems a bullet is your only option. Since monsters have to die.â
Hyun-su groaned in pain before trying to stop her from baiting the man. âStop it,â his words were spoken weakly as more blood spilled from his wound. He covered it with the fabric of his shirt, trying to avoid getting as much blood on you as possible but the splatters of blood across your forehead and cheeks told him it was already a bit too late for that.Â
âAnd her?â Eun-yu continued, ignoring the boyâs warnings and protests as she started to speak about Ha-ni. âCould you put a bullet in her?â Her words were spoken softly but Ho-sang heard it loud and clear. He stayed quiet again, not willing to speak of the situation he feared the most. âHow about I save you the trouble?â She offered.
âOh, yeah. So this is who you are,â he finally spoke, nodding in disdain at her actions.Â
âStop it,â Hyun-su tried again but again was ignored. âDonât do this Eun-yu,â he begged.Â
Suddenly, Ha-ni grabbed the wrist holding the knife to her throat, and twisted it away from herself, spinning around so the knife was now in her possession and the tip was pointing directly at Eun-yuâs neck. There was a collective gasp from everyone watching and Ho-sang lowered his guns in shock. âHa-ni!â He yelled at her as she stuck the point of the blade in Eun-yuâs neck, causing a trail of blood to leak out.Â
After a moment of tense silence, she pulled the knife away and dropped it to the floor where it clattered against the rocks loudly. Pushing her forward, she walked over and entered her car, entering it and called for Ho-sang to join her.Â
âIn this life, we werenât meant to be,â she started, talking to Chan-young as her companion got into the car and started it up. âMaybe the next one. Get rid of the girl though.â
The group watched as the two drove off before Chan-young turned to Hyun-su. âAre you okay to move? Howâs your shoulder?â
Hyun-su pulled his hand away, the wound already having closed and the blood surrounding it was the only reminder that it was ever there in the first place. He nodded. âItâs okay.â
Chan-young took a few steps closer to him before kneeling beside him and looking at where you rested in his arms. The pain from your ankle and slight burns showed on your leg but you luckily didnât seem to have any difficulty breathing or major damage. âAnd her? Are you still okay to carry her?âÂ
Hyun-su nodded once again while he moved his empty hand to once again rest under your knees and stood up. âYes, Iâm okay.â
âI think weâd better go. Monsters may have heard the gunfire,â Chan-young concluded and walked behind Hyun-su as he started the path to his chosen destination, whatever that place may be.
Eun-yu kneeled down to grab her bag and knife before looking back at Hyun-su. âLetâs go.â
He sighed as she started to walk behind him, taking a moment to look at you and make sure you were alright before he followed. He would have to wipe his shoulder down and clean the blood from your face before you woke up. He didnât feel like worrying you about his injury just yet.Â
Sighing once more, he turned around and started to follow the two.Â
They arrived at the destination Chan-young had brought them to. It was a hospital, or at least it used to be. As they got inside, there was broken glass everywhere and scratches from an unnatural creature lining the floor. It was clear it was no longer the medical place it used to be.Â
Setting Yi-kyung down on the hospital bed they found, Chan-young turned to Hyun-su and asked, âWhat happened to her?â
âA fire started where she was staying,â he started to explain, still holding you since all the other hospital beds they could find were not exactly clean. At least the one Yi-kyung was lying on didnât have any blood stains on it. He didnât mind though. âI think there was no way out. She was already unconscious by the time I made it in.â
âItâs carbon monoxide poisoning,â Chan-young concluded from the evidence provided before standing up urgently and turning to Eun-yu. âSomething like a small gas tank should be lying around. Go look for some,â he then turned to Hyun-su who was getting ready to stand and help them. âYou should probably stay here,â he told him and Hyun-su stayed silent for a moment as he looked at you in his arms before nodding in agreement. He moved to lean against the wall as the other two went off in different directions to search for the gas tank.Â
After a while, there was the faint sound of someone yelling, âI found one!â Soon after, both Eun-yu and Chan-young returned to the bed, the boy carrying a gas tank in his hands which he set up next to it. Expertly, he plugged the tube into the tank and turned the air on, testing the pressure and how much oxygen was left in the tank.Â
âDoes it work?â Eun-yu asked just as the arrow pointed to âREFILLâ and Chan-young sighed. âWhat? What is it?â
âItâs out of oxygen,â he explained.
âSo what happens now?â
âHer organs will start to fail without⊠without a steady supply of oxygen,â he told them before his head fell forward. âFuck me.â
âEnough of that crap. Is there any other way?â Eun-yu begged, unwillingly to give up so soon.Â
âItâs already too late.â
âDonât say that unless youâve tried everything,â she told him seriously, she then moved over to start picking Yi-kyung up by her arms. âPark Chan-young, help me carry her. Letâs get her to the stadium. We have to leave now,â she ordered but he didnât move and Hyun-su just buried his head in your hair emotionally. âI said help me carry her!â She sobbed, setting her back down when he still didnât try to help her and covering her face with her hands.Â
The group just finished moving both you and Yi-kyung to another room, this one finally having another bed that wasnât stained with blood and smelling of a rotting corpse. Chan-young helped Eun-yu carry Yi-kyung to the room while Hyun-su held you close, only letting you go when they found the bed for you to lie on.Â
Despite how his monster body protested, he allowed Eun-yu to have a moment alone with you and Yi-kyung in the room, choosing instead to wait on the bench outside. He saw through the crack in the door how she held your hand gently and spoke words he couldnât hear. He watched as she set your hand down across your stomach and retreated from the room to sit on the bench with him, leaving an empty seat between them.Â
âAre you feeling better?â Hyun-su asked her once she sat down. She sighed quietly and he took that as her response. âWe did the best we could.â
âAre you comfortable with this?â She asked him, not understanding how he could be so calm in a moment like this. âIs leaving her to die like that really the right thing to do?â
âNow that I think about it⊠I think itâs what she wanted,â he construed and she turned her head to look at him.Â
âWhat?â
âHer boat was deliberately burned, but she chose to stay aboard.â
âWhy, though?â Eun-yu whispered. âWhy would Yi-kyung do that?â
âI wanna ask you something,â Hyun-su told her and she stayed quiet as she waited for him to speak. âHowâs everyone doing? Iâve tried asking Lucky but she always gets really quiet when I do.â
Eun-yuâs lips quirked up minutely at the familiar term of endearment but the memory of her grief overwhelmed it. She took a few deep breaths to compose herself before answering him. âHye-in and Su-yeong are dead. And Yoon Ji-su, too.â
Now Hyun-su knew why you would never talk about it, why you would always get quiet and have that far-away look in your eyes when he asked. He always figured you just didnât know, that maybe you got separated at some point, but somewhere deep down he knew that was just wishful thinking. While he hated that you didnât confide in him, he understood where you were coming from. Even a year isnât always enough time to heal enough to talk about something so tragic.Â
âJust like that, theyâre all gone,â she continued in a whisper. He turned his head away from her as a tear fell down his cheek before she spoke up more loudly this time, masking the emotion in her voice with false confidence. âNow let me ask you a question,â she said. He turned to look at her but she was looking in the direction of where you lay on the hospital bed, head tilted to the side as you breathed easily. âHow is she doing, really? Is she better?â Her voice almost broke as she unwillingly thought back to how you were feeling during your time in the stadium but she was able to mask it with a cough. While she was hoping you were doing better now that you were with Hyun-su and hopefully didnât blame yourself for his disappearance anymore, she had to be sure.
âSheâs doing good. She still has her bad days but overall sheâs doing better.â
She breathed a sigh of relief, a single tear falling down her cheek. âThank you.â
He turned his head to look back at her and saw she was now staring at him. âHm?â
âYou brought her back to me. I donât know what I would do if I didnât at least see her one more time. If I didnât make sure she was still alive. So thank you.âÂ
He nodded. âOf course.â
âI also,â she continued. âWant to thank you for returning to her,â she shot him a watery smile as her eyes brimmed with tears. âGod knows she deserves it.â
When you woke up, the first things you saw were the blaring lights of the white lighting fixture above you. Groaning, you brought a hand up to cover your eyes and turned your head only to gasp when you saw the burned face of Yi-kyung on the bed next to yours. Quickly throwing your legs over the side of the bed and standing up to check on her, you let out a yelp of pain as you stepped on your wounded ankle and crumpled to the floor.Â
Breathing heavily, you cursed yourself before hearing the sound of fast-paced footsteps entering the room you were in. You leaned up on one hand and saw a face youâd longed to see for weeks.Â
âEun-yu?â
The girl snapped her head to where you sat and gasped out your name, running toward you and crouching down. She grabbed your arms and helped you stand up, making you sit on the edge of the bed so she could check out your foot.Â
âHow are you feeling?â She asked, concerned but all you could think about was the woman breathing unevenly on the bed behind her.Â
âFine, fine,â you said dismissively, only half listening to her concerns. âHow is Yi-kyung? Is she okay?â
Eun-yu slapped your arm lightly. âYou were passed out for half a day, let me worry about you.â
You gave a small chuckle at her words, reaching your arms out to wrap around her shoulders. âItâs good to see you, Eun-yu. Iâve missed you.â
She exhaled slowly, wrapping her own arms around you and letting herself relax in your embrace.Â
âWait, what am I doing here?â You asked as you softly pushed her away from you. âWhat are you doing here? Why arenât you at the stadium? Are you okay?â You gasped, firing questions at her like a machine gun prior to grabbing the sides of her puffy jacket sleeves and pulling her a few inches closer as you looked her over for any injuries. Other than the small wound on her neck, she seemed to be relatively unharmed.
âThat doesnât matter right now,â she scolded lightly and lifted your wounded and swollen ankle up. âFirst, we should fix this up. Iâm sure thereâs some tape or something around here,â she started to walk away but turned back to look at you. âDonât move,â she scolded with a finger pointed at you accusingly. You held your hands up in a surrender motion and laughed.Â
After a while of looking around the room, she walked back with a wad of medical tape in her hand. You watched in awe as she started to expertly wrap your foot with the medical tape in a way that would help keep it in place. Noticing your stare, she explained. âI used to do ballet. I sprained my ankle and had to do this every day.â
âWell lucky me then,â you told her with a smile that she returned once she finished. She then cut the ripped pant leg off at the knee and cut the singed parts off. Using the burned-free part of the fabric, she gave you her hand to squeeze as she poured the clear liquid inside a bottle of vodka on your burns. You screamed and stuffed your sleeve into your mouth, both stopping yourself from breaking your teeth and muffling your pained noises. After finishing disinfecting the wound, she got to work on wrapping the cut fabric around your burns to prevent any further dirt from entering it.
Breathing heavily through your pain, you grabbed the nearly empty bottle of vodka after she set it down and lifted it to your nose.Â
It looked like vodka.
It smelled like vodka.
Taking a sip, your face scrunched up in displeasure.Â
Definitely vodka, although something was off.Â
âWhy is it so watery?â You asked her. Eun-yuâs head snapped up to see you bring the bottle to your lips again to take another sip.Â
Grabbing the bottle away from you, she smirked and brought the bottle to her lips, drinking the last of the liquid while you whined. After sighing overexaggeratedly, she smiled at you and handed the bottle back to you. You shot her a glare âFor one, when are you ever going to find a steal like that again? Had to make sure it lasted!â You laughed. âAnd second, regular vodka is too potent to use as a disinfectant by itself, you have to water it down so you donât burn away your nerves.â
She secured the fabric with the medical tape and tapped your knee to signal she was finished. She helped you down from the table and let you wrap an arm around her shoulder as you limped over to the bench outside of the room. You thanked her just as you saw another familiar face appear around the corner. âPark Chan-young? What are you doing here?â
âAh, youâre awake! How are you feeling?â He asked instead of answering your question.Â
âIâm feeling okay, my ankle hurts a little but not too bad,â you told him with a smile before it faded and your head turned to look at Yi-kyung through the still-opened door. âSheâs not going to make it, she?â
You heard the two of them sigh behind you and you let out a shaky breath. Tilting your head up, you tried to stop the tears from falling.Â
It was silent for a while, the only sounds were the ragged breathing from Yi-kyung in the next room until Chan-young spoke.Â
âCha Hyun-su, was it?â He asked and your head snapped up to look at him while Eun-yu who was sitting beside you didnât even flinch. âThatâs the monster that killed Mr. Kim, right?â
You opened your mouth to ask what he meant when Eun-yu spoke before you could.
âIt gets on my nerves when you use the word âkillâ.â
He sat down next to her and leaned forward in his chair with his elbows resting on his knees. âWell, nonetheless, thatâs how it went down.â
âYour curiosity will cost you someday,â at his silence to her words, she sighed and continued. âMr. Kim was displaying symptoms.â
The news of this story was no surprise to you. While you werenât there when it happened, you do remember how Eun-yu had relayed the story to you only a few nights after the incident. You didnât know she knew it was Hyun-su though, and to be honest you felt slightly betrayed.Â
âI donât know when itâd begun.â
âWait,â Chan-young started, gasping at the new information. âBut why didnât you say anything? You were branded as a murderer.â
âThe Chief and I have had⊠a long-standing grudge. Yet we all lived because she opened the stadium to us. I canât deny that. I just couldnât screw her over like that.â
You quietly gasped. Despite the information not being new to you, you hadnât known the reason she never spoke up was because of that.Â
âLee Eun-yu,â Chan-young said softly.
âEun-yu, you shouldnât have done that to yourself,â you scolded her quietly.Â
âDonât get me wrong. That wasnât the only reason,â she continued, leaning back in her seat. âI didnât know it was Hyun-su, but⊠either way, I didnât want to tell Crow Platoon.â
Oh. So Eun-yu didnât know it was Hyun-su. That definitely made you feel better than the idea of her knowing this entire time and just not telling you.Â
When a sudden gasp was heard from the room Yi-kyung was in, all of your heads snapped up and Chan-young and Eun-yu rushed into the room. You stood up, hopping over to lean against the entrance when you slipped.Â
Just as your hand missed grabbing the frame of the door, you felt an arm wrap around your waist and pull you back up. Turning your head to look at your savior, you were surprised to see Hyun-su with his arm supporting you and Ah-yi standing beside him, looking at you with just as surprised eyes as you were at her. The boy moved you so you were propped up against the door frame before he stepped into the room.Â
âCould you step outside for a moment?â He asked the two as they stood beside Yi-kyungâs bed. They hesitated but eventually made their way out of the room. As Hyun-su walked up to the woman, leaning over her as she breathed raggedly, you wrapped your arms around Ah-yi and brought her into a hug.Â
âOh sweetie, Iâm so sorry,â you expressed your condolences before pushing her away just enough so you could see her face. âHow are you doing?â You asked her as you caressed her cheek and brushed a strand of hair behind her ear.Â
She shrugged her shoulders, looking away unconvincingly. âIâm fine. She hated me anyway. I only came for Oppa.â
You tsked and brought her back into your embrace. âYou and I both know thatâs not true.â
She didnât respond and Hyun-su turned back to look at the two of you, motioning for Ah-yi to walk in. As she passed by you, you smoothed down the back of her hair and squeezed her shoulder reassuringly.Â
Hyun-su walked past her, letting her have her final moment alone with her mother on her deathbed. Instead, he walked over to you, wrapping his arm around your waist to help you walk as you all moved further down the hall to give the girl some space. Once he decided it was far away enough, he moved you over to the wall so you could lean against it and stood beside you. You leaned your head against his shoulder, wanting to give and gain comfort from the action. You all stayed there, silently, for a few minutes until Ah-yi walked down the hall.Â
Hyun-su popped off the wall and she turned to face the two of you, mainly Hyun-su as he started to speak. âWhy are you out here already?â
You leaned forward, grabbing onto his arm to support you as you looked at her. âYou should stay with her a while longer,â you insisted softly. Her eyes fluttered down to where the medical tape peeked out above your shoe and the pant leg was taped in place around your calf before she fluttered her eyes back up to yours.Â
âMomâs not going to die. So stop crying, please.â
The way she said it gave you a bad feeling and the clattering that came from the direction of the room didnât help to ease it. Hyun-su turned, making sure you were balanced before rushing over to the room. You glanced at Ah-yi before heading that direction as well, having Eun-yu and Chan-young help you.
âYi-kyung!â You heard Hyun-su exclaim just as you all got to the doorway. When you looked into the room, you saw Hyun-su on the ground with Yi-kyung held in his arms while tears fell down his cheeks.Â
You covered your mouth in horror as your own tears started to form. You stayed there, supported only by the door as you all cried over the loss of your friend.Â
Your eyes shot open when you heard the sound of bones cracking. Her head was thrown backward and her back arched to the point where you were sure that was the bone-breaking sound you heard. The skin on the left side of her body started to turn black, almost as if ash had been painted across it. She started thrashing around, her body contorting inhumanely and her skin releasing a dark, unnatural smoke. As she rolled onto her stomach the bones in her back crunched loudly and she shot up.Â
You barely had enough time to move out of the way before she ran into the door you were leaning on. Disoriented and dizzy, you couldnât bring yourself to focus on what was happening around you until you heard the ringing of a gunshot and Yi-kyungâs half-monsterized body fell backward at the waist.Â
âNo, donât do that!â Hyun-su screamed, rushing forward and moving Chan-youngâs hands away while he held fast to the gun.Â
âItâs too late for her. Sheâs already gone!â Chan-young yelled at him.Â
You looked back at the woman to see the gunshot wound already gone, now covered with the same black markings that covered one half of her body. âH-Hyun-su,â you whimpered weakly and both men turned to look back at Yi-kyung. You let out a soft sob as you saw the tear slide down her face.Â
âYi-kyung,â Hyun-su whispered and she raised a hand toward him. Reaching for him, she started to walk forward before her other arm, the remaining human arm, reached out to grab her own hand, almost as if to pull her back. âYou guys should go back,â he whispered to you all. âTake Lucky with you, she canât walk on her own.â
âNo! Not without you!â You protested but Hyun-su didnât turn to face you. Eun-yu looked at you hesitantly before turning back to him.Â
âWhat about Yi-kyung?â She let out through a sob. âHow could she turn so suddenly? She wasnât showing any symptoms.â
âHer daughter did this to her,â he explained hurriedly.
âAh-yiâŠâ you whispered in realization.Â
âShe turns people to monsters?â Chan-young questioned, still aiming the gun at Yi-kyung. âMonsterization is uncontrollable by humans.â
âSheâs not a human,â you said lowly.Â
âWhat the hell are you talking about?â Eun-yu screamed at you just as Yi-kyung rushed forward to jump out the window of the room behind you.Â
âLeave! Now!â He yelled at them before jumping out the window after her.Â
âHyun-su, no!â You cried out, trying to lift yourself to your feet to no avail. Eun-yu and Chan-young, ran to the broken window, looking out as you continued to struggle. âEun-yu!â You screamed at her and she turned around to face you with widened eyes. âPlease! You have to help him! Donât let him get hurt, please,â you begged her.
She nodded, determined. Turning to Chan-young, he nodded at her and they set off in the direction of the stairs to the bottom floor.Â
You sat against the glass doors of the room Hyun-su was resting in. For the first hour, you were in there with him, holding him while he cried. After he fell asleep, though, you decided to give him some space. You waited outside, leaning your head back against the cool surface of the glass with your uninjured leg bent and held to your chest while the other was extended outward.Â
Down the hall, you could see Eun-yu watching you until Chan-young approached her. You looked away as you saw them staring at you. Both had sympathy lacing their gazes that you couldnât stand to see. Sympathy meant you had something they felt sympathetic towards. You didnât want to think of what that thing was. All you wanted was to be back at your shed, doing laundry with Hyun-su while Ah-yi sat down on the edge of the river bank with her feet dipping into the water.Â
But those days were over, at least for the time being.
âWhat are you gonna do now?â Park Chan-young asked Eun-yu, her gaze still locked onto your form curled up across the hallway.Â
âI donât know,â she admitted. âI found her, and sheâs alright. Thatâs good enough for me. I know sheâs in good hands with Cha Hyun-su. I donât want her to come back to the stadium with us. Not when she was so miserable there,â she told him, thinking for a moment before giving a conclusive answer. âIâm gonna wait for Hyun-su to wake up. Iâll wait with her until then. Then Iâll say my goodbyes and return to the stadium. You?â
âI should get back there,â he decided. âIâve been gone for too long.â
She nodded in agreement. âYeah.â
Chan-young gave a final look back at where you sat now with both your knees bent and your face buried in your arms. âSend them my regards, both of them,â he told her and she nodded up at him. âIâll see you at camp.â
With a moment of hesitation, he turned in the direction of the stairs and started walking toward them.Â
It had been a couple of hours since Hyun-su fell asleep. Eun-yu had dozed off about an hour ago but you couldnât bring yourself to shut your eyes for too long. So you sat there, your eyes staring off into the distance, unfocused and blurred. It wasnât until the sun started to set, the light shining through the blinds of the windows and casting a golden orange glow onto the tile floor that you snapped out of your daze. Carefully bringing yourself to a standing position, you turned around, opened the door, and walked through. Your eyes immediately went to where Hyun-su was previously lying down, but when you didnât find him there, you panicked. Raising your eyes, you let out a breath of relief when you saw him sitting on the bed next to the windows, leaning back on his right arm and swaying slightly.Â
âHyun-su?â You asked softly but received no response. Walking closer, you saw his eyes were closed as he continued to sway. It seemed like he was barely conscious and his body kept falling right before he caught it, over and over again. Reaching the point that you were standing right in front of him, you reached up to place your hand on his right cheek, a feeling he immediately leaned into. âOh, lovely,â you whispered. âLetâs get you back to bed.â
About to pull your hand away from his cheek to clear the pillows and blankets piled on the bed behind him, you stopped when his left hand shot up and grabbed onto your wrist, keeping you in place. Confused and concerned, you brought your other hand up to hold his other cheek. âHyun-su?â You asked. âAre you okay?â
He slowly opened his eyes and you gasped once you saw them.Â
Youâd only seen him like this once before and it was after he protected you from a particularly strong monster. Halfway through the battle, all of his mannerisms changed and he moved completely differently. It wasnât until the monster ran away, Hyun-su covered in its blood yet not a scratch on him, that you saw his eyes.Â
You werenât scared. You could never be scared.Â
Not of him.Â
Never of him.Â
But it did surprise you.Â
After he returned to his normal self, he told you about how he tried to never go into that state of being because he wasnât in full control. Despite the honest way you told him he would never hurt you and that you trusted him, he still kept the monster side of him tucked away as much as possible.Â
It seemed that wasnât the case right now, though.Â
âWhy are you here?â You whispered to him, your voice not at all accusing or scared, not even a little bit tentative.Â
âYou donât want me here?â He questioned. It was so strange to see Hyun-suâs body and hear Hyun-suâs voice but know it wasnât him, at least not completely.Â
âI didnât say that,â you told him, your eyes lightly scolding him in a way that made his lips quirk. âI just asked why you were here. Is heâŠâ you hesitated, still unsure of how to fully phrase questions when he was in this state. âAre you okay?â
âHeâs hurt. Let him rest for a bit,â he explained as he leaned more into your palm. His grip on your wrist hadnât been all too tight to begin with but it still softened to a loose hold as he kept eye contact with you.Â
You nodded at his words, brushing your thumb along his cheekbone and your lips curving into a subtle smile when his eyes closed contently. âIs that why youâre here?â You whispered, not wanting to break the calm atmosphere. His eyes opened again and he stared at you. âTo help him with the pain?â He nodded and you sighed. It wasnât the physical pain on his body either of you meant, and you both knew that. The pain of losing Yi-kyung, and then losing her again at his own hands was too much for him. It most certainly would have been too much for you, so you couldnât blame him. Not that you would have anyway.
He tightened the grip he had on your wrist and gently brought it away from his cheek before releasing it completely. He turned his head to look forward in the mirror in front of him and used the hand once holding your wrist to move the collar of his shredded jacket away from his shoulder. You winced as you saw the wounded skin there, bringing a hand up to do something but hesitating. Instead, you looked around the room before your eyes lit up as you found what you were looking for. You released his face from the hand still holding his cheek and turned around, taking a step forward with your good foot. He leaned forward, leaning off his right hand and using it to grab ahold of your wrist. You looked back at him.Â
âStay,â he said simply and you smiled.
âIâm not going far.â
He held onto your wrist for a while longer before softly sliding it down to the tips of your fingers and slowly releasing you, all the while keeping eye contact. You felt the heat rising to your cheeks and turned before he could tell how flustered you were at the simple action. Taking another step, you tried to hide the limp in your walk and mask the pain on your face as you grabbed the materials and returned to where he was seated. Setting the medical supplies down next to him, you reached for the pillow behind him and took off the pillowcase surrounding it. Grabbing the mostly empty bottle of rubbing alcohol, you poured some onto the pillowcase before using one hand to pull the collar away to reveal the dirty wound underneath.Â
You raised your gaze to his eyes only to find them already looking back at you. âThisâll probably sting,â you told him sorrowfully. You waited a moment for him to acknowledge your words but he just continued to stare at you with a blank, yet almost soft, look. You used your other hand to hold the alcohol-soaked pillowcase and bring it up to his wound where you carefully started dabbing away the blood and dirt. Looking over at him every few seconds to see if he was in pain, you found none each time whilst he didnât take his eyes off you. Once the blood was cleared away and the pillowcase was thoroughly stained, it was clear to see the wound was much smaller and less serious than it originally seemed. A fact that made you sigh in relief. Â
Before you could reach for the bandages to cover his wound with, Hyun-su grabbed your waist and pulled you to stand in between his legs.Â
âWha-?â You started to question but stopped when his arms wrapped around your waist in a hug. His head turned to the side and he rested it against your stomach. It didnât take long for you to return the hug, albeit a little confused and startled.Â
âYou know I love you, right?â
The sentence sounded slightly muffled, and you werenât sure which version of Hyun-su was speaking, but regardless, you answered, âI know.â
His arms tightened around you, a comforting and promising squeeze. âAnd you know Iâm never letting you go again,â he paused, turning to look up at you. It was both a surprise and yet not when you saw one of his eyes was still the bright blue he had in his monster form, but the other had returned to his natural brown. âRight?â
You placed your hands on his cheeks, leaning down to leave a tender kiss on his forehead.Â
âI know.â
#sweet home#sweet home 2#cha hyun su#cha hyunsu#cha hyun soo#cha hyunsoo#cha hyunsu x reader#cha hyun su x reader#sweet home netflix#sweet home x reader#sweet home imagines#cha hyun soo x reader#cha hyunsoo x reader#hyun su x reader#hyunsu x reader#hyun soo x reader#hyunsoo x reader#ah yi#ahyi#lee eun yu#lee eun yoo#park chanyoung#park chan young#song kang#sweet home fanfic#sweet home fanfiction#sweet home imagine
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Lorelei â Simon "Ghost" Riley x Reader | Part V
1 2 3 4 5 6
Synopsis: Aware of the way his lifestyle doesn't align with your dream life and unwilling to quit his life as a soldier, Simon breaks things off with you. It isn't until a year later that he sees you again, a tiny carbon copy of him held in your arms.
This chapter can be read as a one-shot without having to read the whole story! :)
"Are you staying for Christmas?" You ask casually, decorating the cookies you baked with Simon's help. Your daughter is sleeping peacefully in her crib, a small Santa Claus onesie on her, preparing her for the celebration even when there's still a few hours left.
"You want me to?" He asks with a raised eyebrow, brown eyes fully focused on decorating the head of one of the cookie figures, steady hand drawing a skull pattern with ease.
"It's her first Christmas, I think she'd like having her father around." I want you around as well. He's lucky you're focused on decorating your cookies, missing the way his face lights up with a proud smile. It's a lot of progress.
''Right. I got you both some presents in the car.'' He washes his hands on the sink, giving his daughter one last look before leaving the house, trying to gather as many of the gifts he bought as possible. ''Some presents'' was clearly an understatementâ he has been building a pile of gifts for months, his car full of boxes and bags for both you and your little girl.
''Jesus Christ.'' You wash your hands and go help him as you see him struggling to carry the pile, taking some from him and putting them under the Christmas tree.
''There's more in the car.'' He seems almost sheepish as he confesses, giving him a small pat on the arm as you go outside to help him. You almost laugh as you look inside, the entire backseat full of presents. It's almost ridiculous, yet so charming how much he wants to make both of you happy, knowing how much it the holidays mean to you, especially now that you have a daughter.
''Isn't this... a bit overkill?'' You joke, earning you a playful pat on the ass now that your arms are busy. You miss the kick thrown his way, jogging after him with a smile when he playfully gets on the other side of the couch to avoid you getting revenge.
''I still got one more present coming, but that's for later.'' He walks back to the kitchen once he made sure you weren't going to kill him for patting your ass.
''I swear to God, Simon, if it's another dâ'' He interrupts you by smearing frosting on your cheek, shooting you a cheeky smile that gets erased the moment you do it backâ smearing way more than you should have all over his cheek.
''Bastard.''
Your baby was up by the time it was midnight, excited to see her mum and dad opening up presents and even joining in, tiny hands clearly struggling with the wrapping paper, yet somehow managing without help.
''Strong girl, like her mum.'' You smile softly at his words, looking at the way your daughter stares curiously at one of her last presents; a cactus activated by sound.
''Say 'hello'.'' Simon says, getting closer to the toy until it activates, dancing around and lighting up. Astrid looks confused as she looks at it, brown eyes looking up at you before looking back at the toy.
''Hello.'' He repeats, a warm smile on his lips when the toy starts dancing again, much to your daughter's confusion. She babbles at it, tiny hands reaching out to touch it once it starts moving and playing back her sounds, giggles escaping her lips as the toy imitates her laugh.
Simon's phone vibrates in his pocket, getting up from the couch before looking down at his phone with twinkling eyes.
''My mate's here, I'll be right back.'' He doesn't wait for you to reply, already out of the house before you can even say anything. Your focus is back to your daughter, happy that she enjoys playing with the toy rather than being scared of it like you've seen in videos online. Brave girl she is, not a single lick of fear in her.
Simon comes back a minute later, holding a big German Shepherd that can definitely walk on its own. You give him a questioning look as he sets it on the floor, holding his collar just in case.
''Absolutely not.'' You try to protest, yet your gaze softens when you see Astrid crawl to the dog.
''Wa-wa!'' She points out, tiny hands reaching up to pet the dog the same way you've taught her, gentle. The dog doesn't react much besides laying down on the floor for your daughter to pet it, making it much easier for her.
''His name's Riley, he's a retired K-9. Look, I'll pay for his food and even for someone to come take care of him when I'm not here, I just... want you to be safe.'' There's hints of pleading on his tone, eyebrows slightly furrowed as he looks at you.
''... I'll take care of him.'' You say with a small sigh, knowing Simon wants nothing else than for both of his girls to be safe, especially when he's deployed.
''We gave him extra training to deal with kids and emergencies. Big geezer's patient and good.'' He keeps trying to sell it as if you didn't say yes already, a small giggle escaping your lips before giving him a reassuring smile.
''We'll keep him, don't worry.'' You crouch down to pet the dog, who is clearly enjoying the attention from your daughter, allowing her to rest on his side while petting his head.
There's a smile on his face as he looks down at his family, hands fumbling with the small box in his pocket.
[PREVIOUS] [NEXT]
taglist: @skulfan1 @survivalshxt @ghostslittlegf @yaebaal @thecubanator2 @juliediets @shescabob @kenz-ee @lothiriel9 @dragonstoneshortcake @lunamoonbby @alfie2401 @perfectus-in-morte @mxtokko @cloufie @killergoddess97 @imaracoon @thepurpleaccount @silas-222 @actuallyhiswife @havoc973 @catkatchuck @preeyansha
#cod mw2#simon riley#ghost mw2#call of duty#ghost cod#simon ghost riley#simon ghost x reader#cod mwii#simon riley x reader#simon riley x you#simon x reader#ghost simon riley#simon ghost riley x reader#ghost call of duty#ghost x f!reader#ghost x reader#ghost x you#ghost x y/n#ghost x female reader#mw2 simon riley#simon riley imagine#mw2 ghost#mw2 fluff#mw2 fanfic#mw2#cod#modern warfare 2#call of duty modern warfare#cod mw3#mw3 2023
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Art the Clown x f! reader nsfw headcanons!!
request: hi hello!â Iâve been a longtime lurker and I love ur writing. I was wondering if u could do an Art the clown x AFAB reader nsfw headcanons with him being needy and clingy while waiting for Halloween (he hasnât killed in a long time and needs..attention) Thx and take ur time! take care xđ€đ€
a/n: aww thank you baby!!! i hope you enjoy!
warnings: smut! cussing, blood + cuts.
we all now how goofy art is right? but behind his goofy part of him thereâs a little tiny sliver of care in there. and that care is for you!
so since his time to thrive isnât here yet, he has you to bother and complain too. especially whenâs he horny. heâll come to wherever you are and stand still till you notice his arrival, then push you against the surface thatâs there.
âoh, hi art.â hey smiles at you before destroying your insides softly :)
he loves him a good bj. rub up and down his cock at a nice pace and watch his eyes roll back.
since he hasnât killed in a while, he needs to see someoneâs blood (aka you), so small cuts and nicks will happen, but nothing crazy.
sometimes when you catch him not in the clown suit, heâs 99% always hard and needy for you. youâre his prize and glory, so he thinks he should be able to have you whenever he wants to.
sometimes he comes behind you and sniffs you, it lets you know heâs excited, in a lustful way. heâll even bat his eyes at you until you give in. how could you say no to him??
say youâre in the kitchen, heâll come in there right behind you and bend you over, rubbing his hard on against your clothed pussy. what a gentleman!
he eats ur pussy with so much more force then normal when heâs in âheatâ or more needy than usual. your legs shake more uncontrollably and you cum faster then ever. you can hear his wet tongue licking up and down your pussy folds, as you grip on his clown suit.
after you finish sex he never leaves your side for the rest of the day. always laying his head on ur thighs, always hugging you from the back, and even brushing his nose against you at the most random times.
it even got bad to the point where heâll come in there while youâre in the shower. he doesnât care about his makeup getting ruined, even tho is usually doesnât. he grabs you by your waist before picking you up and pushing you against the shower wall. heâs already naked, and doesnât have his clown hat or head piece on.
even when you leave the house, he blows up your phone with shit. he sends emojis to let you know what he wants and needs at the moment.
his cock is pretty nice size, coming in at about 6 inches or 6.5 on hard. his balls are pretty thick and heavy, you wonder how he carries them damn things.
he makes you choke on his dick so much worse in his state of âheatâ and your eyes water so fucking much. you see his wicked smile as heâs ruining your throat.
should i do a part 2??
#art the clown#slashers#slashers x reader#art the clown x you#art the clown headcanons#art the clown x reader#slashers x y/n#terrifier 2#terrifier art the clown#art the clown terrifier#terrifier#terrifier 3#terrifier x reader
968 notes
·
View notes
Text
First Encounter Part 2
Thanks for all the love and support on part one here is part two enjoy Here's all the parts I have so far: 1 2 3 4 5 6
____________________________________________________________
Time passes by as everyone has focused their attention on, figuring out who is trying to tarnish Captain Conrads name. As you sit on the couch texting your sister, you hear someone call your name. Looking up you see Kelly doing a slight nod towards the kitchen, signaling that itâs time to have a little girl chat.Â
Standing up you make your way to the kitchen, passing by Armando who looks up briefly but returns his gaze to the file he was looking through. As you enter you see Kelly standing near the sink with her arms crossed. Leaning against kitchen island you say âWhatâs up?" wondering why she wanted to talk. Watching her expression change from calm to concern made you sit up slightly. âY/n,Iâm so sorry about earlier, I didnât mean to shoot at you, with everything going on I just been on high alert." she says with genuine regret.Â
" Girl, it's okay I should have knocked first but at least I had a quick reaction." giving her a slight smile. You see that it would take a little more to convince her that you were fine, but she nods her head. âDorn been upset with me, since that happened," seeing her slightly hug herself. You make your way towards her bringing her into a hug, "I'm fine. Iâm promise you. Iâm okay,â you say reassuring her.Â
 "I completely understand why you were ready to protect yourself, I would to if I had someone thatâs dangerous and wanted in my home." Pulling away from her you say" And plus Dorn is only mad because he wouldnât have gotten any more of my good cookingâ you say hoping to change her mood. Pulling away from the embrace you see her wipe her eyes and laughâ Yeah, I would be pretty pissed to." Â
Feeling her push at your shoulder lightly you look at her, raising your eyebrows. "Girl you not slick,â she says giving you a look. Walking towards the fridge to grab a water you say "I donât know what you talking about." Already having an idea on what she might be hinting at. "I seen that little incident between you and Armando." Closing the fridge, you glance up at Kelly as you open the bottle and take a sip.Â
Swallowing you shrug your shoulder acting nonchalant, "I have no clue what you're talking about but whatever your thinking is wrong." As you take another sip of water you hear Kelly say in a dramatic deep mocking voice, "To pretty for a mouth like that.âÂ
Which resulted in you chocking on your water mid-swallow, as you try to catch your breath you look up to see Kelly waiting for you to explain yourself. Finally, taking a deep breath you shake your head "Girl, bye ainât nobody falling for his tricks and plus I donât care to much about him especially after hearing about all the stuff he has done.âÂ
Kelly gives you an unconvinced look, "I'm not buying that and plus that little smirk you did while checking him out doesnât exactly say you're not falling for his tricks," she says giving you a serious look. Â
Walking up to you she put her hands on your shoulder,âY/N, trust me on this do not get involved with this guy, you werenât around when he was hunting each and everyone us down. He's the reason Captain Conrad isnât here...and he could've been the reason for your father not being here too.âÂ
Nodding your head in thought your about to say Okay, when you hear a throat clear behind you. Looking back, you see Armando standing at the entrance with his arms crossed, âDorn says he need your help with something Kelly, "he says with an unreadable expression. Feeling her give your shoulder a quick squeeze she gives you a âDonât be stupidâ look, and makes her way towards Dorn. Watching her give Armando a mean side glance, you shake your head and drink the rest of your water.Â
Turning to throw your bottle away, you still fill his presence lingering around. Glancing back, you see him staring at you, like he was contemplating on speaking or not. Pausing you asked if he needs help with something. Seeing him uncross his arms he walks up to the opposite end of the kitchen island and leans against it, while holding eye contact with you. Gazing at his arms as they lightly flex, you look back up at him when he says in a serious tone, "You think I was going after your people on purpose?âÂ
Leaning against the island yourself, you tap your fingers against it in thought. "I really donât know you well to judge your actions, but I trust the people I love," you say giving Armando an unsure look. Armando holds your gaze eyes tracing your facial features, mind contemplating on what to say next. Breaking the eye contact you looked down and say "Besides, I know my dad and Mike are innocent but Hell I know for sure you aren't." Hearing movement and a scoff you look up to see Armando moving to your end of the kitchen island still with an unreadable expression.Â
Walking back to create some space in-between you and him you bump into the counter. Before you can move, he places his hands on each side of the counter your stuck against. Hesitantly, you look up at him and gulp slightly as his brown eyes stare you down. âAre you scared of me,MamĂĄ?âhe says following your eyes as you try to look away. Returning your gaze back to his you say, "Now why the hell would you think, I'm scared of you.âÂ
Eyes flickering down at your lips he licks his and says, "Well your little amiga thinks Iâm the big bad wolf, that's hunts innocent people." Realizing he heard your conversation with Kelly, you tense slightly and say âYeah, and what if I think thatâs true." Staring up at him you wait for his reply, as you see him lean closer. Tilting his head beside your ear you could feel his breath as he whispers,â Bueno, entonces dĂ©jame cazarte, mamĂĄ.â (Well, then let me hunt you, mama)
Not knowing what he said you move your head away from his tilting it slightly, while giving him a look. Unknowingly, you both lean in two each other, absorbing each other's presence. As he leans down you seemed to come to your senses, and push against his hard chest stopping him. "I canât this is wrong.â you said shaking your head. Feeling his rough but soft hands wrap around yours that was on his chest, you look up to see him studying you.Â
Parting your lips to say something, you hear footsteps approaching, which made you tug your hands away from his. Not paying attention to the way his eyes flashed with a little bit of yearning, you head back into the living room, passing Mike on the way there who briefly looked at you.Â
Running his hands through his hair he lets out a frustrated sigh, and makes a move to leave until he spots his father walking towards him. Mike analyzed his son in thought raising his eyebrows before saying, "Did I interrupt something between you two?â.Â
Giving his dad a hard look as he passes by him, to return to the file he was previously looking through. He hears his dad says âWell, Damn my bad, son.âÂ
______________________________________________________________
Part 3 coming soon :)
#armando aretas#bad boys ride or die#x black fem reader#Armando#jacob scipio#armando armas#bad boys#new writers on tumblr#Armando aretas x black reader#mike lowrey#marcus burnett#Will Smith#martin lawrence#Armando x daughter Burnett reader#First Encounter Series
675 notes
·
View notes
Text
Pretty Boy Rock - Yoon Jeonghan
Synopsis: Every girl in your office swooned over Yoon Jeonghan besides you. Yet, Jeonghan always liked a challenge.
Pairing: Colleague!Yoon Jeonghan x fem. reader
Genre: "I won't fall for you because everyone else does" girl meets the "I get whoever I want" boy
Inspired by @aaniag - thanks for tagging me in this post ⥠this is only the second one so we still have a long way to go!
First Encounters Mini Series: #1: #2: #3: #4: Wonwoo #5: Jeonghan #6: #7: #8: Dino
Word Count: 2k
Friday afternoon, 12:25pm
"Did you see what Jeonghan is wearing today?" "Girl, how could I not notice? My attention was all over his slacks." "The front or the back?"
Oh god. Give me a fucking break.
If there was one thing you hated, it was gossip around the office. Especially when it came in the form of girls basically drooling over one of your colleagues, Yoon Jeonghan. And of all places, they decided to take their little thirst fest into the break room.
"You know, there is something that I noticed," you said, popping into the conversation.
Immediately, heads snapped towards your direction. You were a bit taken back by the abrupt movement, fearing that their own heads would fall off. Either because they didn't realize you were in the room or they were interested in what you out of all people had to say. You were one of the few survivors of the trance Jeonghan seemed to place over your female colleagues. And if you had something to say regarding the matter, they surely were interested.
You couldn't help but smile slightly as you set down your silverware. The element of surprise had to be on your side here. You just had come in to enjoy your salad, but why not enjoy a show?
All the women leaned in, anticipating for what you might have to say. Your eyes glanced from side to side, as if you were scooping the scene to make sure there were no unwanted listeners. Getting the hint, the women leaned further in to hear the secret you were about to spill.
Time to go in the for the kill. In the loudest voice you could possible muster, you said the following:
"The way you talk about Jeonghan is quite disgusting. You hate when the men in the office talk about your skirts or how tight your blouses, but here you are drooling over Jeonghan in just a pair of pants? Pathetic. Close your mouths, ladies, or you might flood the office."
The small group gasped at you, eyes glaring at you but also glancing around to make sure nobody had looked in their direction. Their faces red in embarrassment as you smirked triumphantly.
Being the polite person you are, you bowed your head gently to pardon yourself. Gathering all the trash from your lunch, you threw it away and was about to make your exit.
"You're just upset that you're not Jeonghan's type," one of the woman muttered.
You couldn't help but laugh at their claim. You turned towards the group who seemed to be mustering all the courage they could to stand up to you. At the same time, you raised an eyebrow and had your hands on your hips. Do they really think their words will hurt you?
"Oh no! What will I ever do?" You said dramatically. "At least I don't live in some delusion where me and my friends are all after the same guy? I mean, he can only pick one of you. Or worse, he picks none of you."
Their eyes widened and mouths dropped at your words. Don't mess with the bull or you might get the horns. They seemed to be trying to come up with another comeback, but all you could do was walk away. Not worth wasting your breath on them.
You began to make your way back to your cubicle. You still had a few reports you needed to get done with before you could close out for the weekend. It wasn't that you hated your job. If anything, you kind of liked the routine it put you in. You even were beginning to be handed more responsibilities like leading presentations and joining brainstorming sessions for different marketing campaigns.
You definitely didn't have the time to be oogling over the looks of Yoon Jeonghan.
As you settled back at your dress, you let out a sigh. As invested as you were in the work you were doing, you couldn't help but feel as if time was dragging now that it was towards the later part of the day. Just 3 more hours.
"Well look who it is," a voice called out.
The hairs on the back of your neck rose a bit. You recognized that voice anywhere. Your attention was locked on the computer monitor in front of you, thinking that if you ignore the interruption it would just go away naturally. That was until you felt like something was looming over.
With a narrow gaze, you looked up to see the devil himself - Yoon Jeonghan. His arms rested against the top of your cubicle wall. You realy thought you had been silent enough to get back to work without alerting the beast. But by judging by the smirk curled on his lips, you knew he had been waiting for you. The black tie was loose around his neck with the sleeves of his white button up were rolled up to his forearms.
"Missed you, darling." "What can I do to help you, Mr. Yoon?" You did your best to keep a montone voice.
You didn't want to give any sort of impression you could be into what is happening.
"Mr. Yoon? What is with the formalies, y/n?" He gasped. "Well, I'm here to do my job and not entertain whatever this is," you explained.
"Is it actually that harmful for a man to be friendly?" "But what's the catch?" "Go out with me."
Your eyes widened and you nearly laughed. He frowned at your reaction but still stood his ground. There was no need to give any indicator that his ego had deflated a bit. He was not used to someone being so upfront with their rejection, normally accustomed to a shy "I don't know." But you were different. There was a reason he did this little waltz with you.
You and Jeonghan have been working together since you joined the company last year. He was technically someone in your department that could have been a mentor, but you were quickly swayed away by his flirtatious manner. Seeing that you were not dropping on your knees, begging for his attention, Jeonghan saw the challenge and knew he could beat it. There was a way to get into your heart, no matter how icy and impenetrable you wanted to come across.
He would crack the code, one way or another.
"I don't think it's a joke, doll. We're two attractive people. Come on. One meal couldn't hurt you." "Jeonghan, being in the same room as you is sometimes insufferable. How do I even know you don't want to go out with me because someone else was busy, hmm? I mean, weren't you just coupled up with the receptionist?" "Couldn't be fit into her Google Calendar."
You rolled your eyes at his response before dropping your gaze back down to your computer. You pretended to be typing away at one of the numerous documents you had pulled open, hoping it was enough for Jeonghan to get the hint.
However, he could tell you weren't budging quite yet. He also picked up on your little act as your screen was completely black. The brightness from the screen wasn't reflecting onto your face whatsoever. Still, he found you absolutely adorable.
"Okay, okay, I'm sorry. This is unprofessional of me, y/n. I'll leave you be."
Fucking finally.
Monday morning, 8:59am
Ding
Your heels clicked along the tile flooring of your office. It poured during your commute into work, which caused you to be stuck behind more traffic than usual. You didn't always mind, but it just put you in a foul mood. Especially since you had to sacrifice your Monday morning coffee run. It was ritual for you, and now the whole week felt like it was just off balance.
"Woah y/n. Your bad mood seems to have brought the bad weather," a voice called out to you.
Your gaze narrowed in the direction the voice came from. Your hair was slightly damped as you had to run into the front of the building from your parking spot because of course you didn't think it was going to run and didn't bring an umbrella with you.
Looking over, you noticed it was one of the girls from the break room on Friday. You rolled your eyes to refrain yourself from sticking up your middle finger. You just offered a polite smile before marching to your desk. As you moved, you heard her and her friends giggling at you. This is why you despised any sort of office relationship.
"Hey, y/n. You okay?" Jeonghan called out.
You were about to enter your cubicle when you saw Jeonghan overlooking your cubicle again. Your jacket rested on the back of your chair. it would be a miracle if it dried at all before the end of the day. You were also grateful you had a pair of flats you could change into in attempt to save your soaked shoes too. Plus, it as a good excuse to slip out of heels. You didn't mind wearing them but always valued comfort over appearance.
"Yeah," you murmured.
Usually, you would expect a snide comment from Jeonghan. Or a flirty attempt in righting the situation. But there was nothing. It cause you to freeze and look up to see what was going on. Jeonghan was only staring at you with almost a friendly smile on his face. Not a smirk but a smile.
You wanted to question it, but as you were calming down from your hectic morning, something else caught your attention. An iced coffee was sitting on your desk with a winky face on it. What the fuck?
You opened your mouth to question it but looked at Jeonghan instead. In response, he winked at you before slipping behind the wall that divided the two of you.
Standing there, you felt something unusual throughout your body. You felt warm and tingly, especially in your stomach. Your heart was doing somersaults. It was comparable to in cartoons when the heart leaps out of the character's chest. You stared at the coffee, specifically at the marker drawn winky face staring back at you.
Jeonghan did this? For me?
Your eyes couldn't help but wonder to see if this was a prank or if there was a hidden camera. Jeonghan still wasn't lurking in his usual spot. You also noticed that nobody else had an iced coffee on their desk awaiting for them. A blush overtook your cheeks, but you quickly sat down before anyone noticed.
Reaching forward, you moved the plastic container towards you to see it was from the local coffee shop you frequent. It was the place you went every Monday morning, the place you had to skip out on today or else you would be late. But what struck you was that he got your exact order.
Your blush intensified. You kept your head ducked as you took a sip out of the delicious drink. There was no denying the smile on your face wasn't just because of the coffee but because of Yoon Jeonghan.
And on the other side of the wall, Jeonghan was smirking to himself. He got his computer turned on before going to make himself a cup of coffee from the break room. He didn't often frequent coffee shops as they often didn't have decaf coffee. When he walked into the place around the corner from your office building, he asked the woman behind the corner if you had been in yet. Saying no and noting how odd it was, Jeonghan seized the opportuntiy. He asked for your usual order and requested a winky face drawn on it.
"Are you her boyfriend? She's mentioned there's a guy she's interested in at her place of work."
That's all the encouragement Jeonghan needed to go through with his plan. He shook his head but smiled at the barista. "No, not yet. I'm hoping this catches her attention."
And by the looks of your blushing face, he was close to winning you over. He always gets what he wants, and he certainly had his eyes locked on you.
#yoon jeonghan#yoon jeonghan x you#svt yoon jeonghan#yoon jeonghan x reader#jeonghan fluff#jeonghan#jeonghan x reader#jeonghan scenarios#jeonghan imagines#jeonghan x y/n#jeonghan x you#svt#svt jeonghan#seventeen#seventeen imagines#seventeen scenarios#svt x reader#seventeen jeonghan#seventeen x reader#seventeen fluff#seventeen x y/n#seventeen x you#atinystraynstay#kpop imagines#kpop fanfic#kpop#fanfic#seventeen right here
619 notes
·
View notes
Text
Happier Chapter 2
Disclaimer: I don't own Arcane or any other kind of media mentioned or linked.
Concept: Isekai Fem Reader turns back time to fix her timeline, but has unforeseen consequences. (If you want to know the full idea I had then it's in the first chapter)
Note: Didn't mention in the first chapter, but I'm going to assume Vi was 11 and Powder was 6 in the opening scene since I don't think it has been confirmed.
(Edit: Forgot to add something. I'm considering letting Reader have a romance with Timebomb, but IDK. Not fully decided yet.)
Vander Pov
Five years.
Five years since two little girls lost their parents on that bridge and since I became a father of two. Didn't think I would take in two more kids from the streets after them, but then again I never thought I would be a father. The two new additions were boys, all together they became a loyal little crew of four Undercity kids. Speaking of.
"You sure this this one's gonna work Pow Pow? The last one almost gave me a concussion.", Vi asks as Powder works on another one of her latest inventions. Supposed to be some kind of smoke bomb.
Powder puffs her cheeks a little with a pout.
"I said I was sorry and I told you it was a test. I didn't mean for it to have a delay on it. The switch went off later than I planned.", she says grumpily, but a hint of guilt in there.
"Of course not. That's just because you're a jinx.", Mylo says teasingly which makes Vi sock him in the arm. Making Claggor chuckle a little. Deserved, honestly.
"It's fine. I just don't want you blowing yourself up."
I smile as I set down drinks for them, not alcohol of course, before turning to Powder.
"Just make sure you don't run any tests in here. Unless you all want to spend the day cleaning paint off bar.", I say before taking a good look at my troop of trouble makers.
Claggor, big and strong, but not dumb. Smarter and wiser than others actually. A kind soul..... unless you're looking for a fight. Kid can take hits and hit you back harder.
Mylo, not the biggest nor the baddest, but surprisingly cunning if you didn't know him before hand. Always putting up a cocky facade, but he does care. Though he has a problem with making his face enticing to punch.
Powder, youngest of them all has a knack for mechanics and inventing. A tinkerer through and through, like Benzo's boy, Ekko. So much potential in a little bundle of joy. She'll go far in life. As long as she doesn't blow herself up first.
Vi, the oldest, the protector and the leader of the four. Always wanting to put herself in front of all the danger for her family. Take on all the burden, like the stubborn girl she is. Especially for her sister. Most likely to kick a door down before checking if it's unlocked.
Together we were a family. Honestly this would have been enough for me, but to think I'd get my brother back too.
"I'm sure it will go well this time. I took a look at the mechanism, she only needs to make a few adjustments.", Silco says, sitting next to Powder while working on his notes and occasionally glancing at Powder's work.
Silco, my brother in every way but blood. I didn't think I'd ever be able to rekindle our bond from before. He read my letter. Apparently he stayed in hiding for a few years to think about all that happened and himself. I still remember when he came back, around the time I took in Mylo and Claggor, the feeling I had felt when he just came walking in one day like it was any other regular day.
We talked about our mistakes and regrets. We reminisced on the old days when we were young and dumb, and when Felecia was still alive. It took time, still is, but right now? We're in a good place now. Forgave each other and moving forward to help Zuan. He and Powder seem to get along well, which is good. Silco was always the smarts between the two of us; always had his nose in his notes or a book.
I couldn't help but smile when looking at the scene. The bar felt more alive nowadays, the kids I took in talking and bickering but safe, and the man who is like a brother to me is back. All in The Last Drop where it's safe. All we need is Benzo and his boy, Ekko, here and we'll have the whole party together.
Everything i-
Dad?
Damn. That damn voice again. Been bugging me ever since the bridge. Like a memory, but from talks I've never had with someone before.
SoOoo, QUiCk qUestIOn. wHo get's THE bAr wHeN YoU reTiRe? hM?
Who is that? I can barely make it out to be a kid's, but I never heard any kid like that. Yet, it feels like I'm supposed to know. It brings out that same feeling in my chest that I have for my kids.
"Vander?"
I look back up to Silco, who is looking at me with concern in his eyes.
"Yeah?"
"Is everything alright? You froze there for a second."
"Oh, don't worry. I'm fine, nothings wrong. Just.... something bugging my head for awhile."
He looks at me with some worry, but drops it after Powder grabs his attention. Probably something about her tinkering.
I go to clean a few glasses as I ponder on the voice again.
'Who is that?'
Reader Pov
"Get back here you little shit!"
I hear and ignore the shouts as I keep running. I managed to eavesdrop on a deal. Heard them talk about there drop off point for payment. The people came earlier than I expected for the money and I got caught in the act. Now I'm running through the streets with five people on my trail. Not my fault everyone ignores kids when discussing stuff.
I weave through alley ways and crowds in the streets with a mask and hood. After years of growing up in it, it's only natural that it's pretty easy to navigate. Especially as a kid; there's lots of little crevices and old pipe lines to slip into. Though these people are pretty persistent, but I can't really blame them. Seems like whatever job they did paid a lot based on the weight of the bag, though I am a kid so I could be wrong.
I take a quick look back to see that the crowd built me a good bit of distance before quickly ducking into another alley. I take many turns before getting onto another crowded street and build some distance before I start blending into the crowd. I see one of them pop out from the alley, but it's already too late. I'm good as gone now.
I steady my breathing as I begin to backtrack from where I ran from. They'll probably stay in this area and wait for me or some kid with a bag to come out, meanwhile my home is on the nowhere near here.
Home.
'I miss home.'
I thought it would be easier than this honestly. Not the living part, that's easy. Zuan isn't some drug filled city like before where everyone is trying to be on top. This like a playground compared to what it turned into. People still have a sense of community and gangs aren't taking over, or at least not completely.
Zuan went from being a dog town to a pit full of chickens and snakes. No more dogs ready to bark and bite for their own, ready to gather together and fight back when backed too far into a corner by the rich. Just a bunch of snakes chasing to be on top and taking out anyone who get's in their way. A bunch of snakes and fakes being led on by even bigger fakes and snakes; couldn't lead from the front or do their own dirty work.
What's hard is staying away from everyone, but it's worth it. To see them happy and together again. It'll really show it's worth in a few years. When everyone can come together and that bridge doesn't need to divide us anymore. Where markets can be opened and communities can intertwine with one another.
Plus, it's good to see Vander and Silco talking again. Even with everything that's happened last time; Silco grew on me. I never thought he would, but like Powder, he became another father figure to me. He didn't like to show it, but I knew he cared.
It took awhile to find him after I got Vander's letter from the mines, but after a lot of eavesdropping and investigating I tracked him down to some old bunker. Slipped inside when there was an opening and left the letter. Just had to hope that was enough to change his mind, and luckily it was.
Without Silco meeting Singed, Shimmer doesn't exist, and hopefully it stays that way for good. Though I still keep an eye out for it. Either way it's one problem dealt with, now onto the bigger one. Hextech.
That one damn job ruined everything, even when I tried preventing it from happening or going wrong. Things still went to shit. Hextech, always advertised as a sign of progress and innovation for everyone was only made for the wealthy. While Piltover thrived, Zuan was left in the dust and forgotten. It only stirred the pot and upped the heat. It just made people more frustrated, hateful, and more open to an aggressive stand against Piltover.
Watching all of this play out was one thing, but living in it? Watching as your very own home was slowly killing itself with no help from it's so called leaders? It was horrible. So many people I knew were killed, corrupted or became another addict hooked on Shimmer. Meanwhile the council and enforcers just let it happen. They could have at least gained control before it grew too big, it was obvious what was beginning to fester, but they didn't. Too busy enjoying the benefits of Hextech and luxury.
'Fuck Hextech.'
My mind wanders and procrastinates on possible dangers and outcomes as I make my way home. Before I know it I'm already across the Undercity, deep into the lanes where it reaches under the river above. Dark, smog everywhere and mostly filled with lowlife crooks and junkies, but less likely to run into the family. Here I can stay hidden.
I find my way home safely in an abandoned building. Parts of it crumbled away, but I managed to make a home for myself in one of the rooms on the upper floors. It was enough.
"Home, sweet home.", I say as I close the door behind me and lock it. I toss the bag aside to count later before flopping myself down on my makeshift bed. Not comfy, but better than nothing. I turn over and stare at the ceiling as I contemplate the future.
"I need to stop Hextech no matter what. One job. Get in, take the crystals, and get out before the crew get's there. Just gotta wait for Jayce to get here. Then it'll all be okay.", I say as begin to drift off into much needed sleep.
Powder Pov
"Stupid, Mylo. What does he know?", while fiddling with one of the toys Vander got for me. Looking out over the buildings buildings of Zuan and the few stars I can see in the night.
PoWDEr
I wheel my head around looking for the source of the unknown voice.
"Hello?", I call out but receive no response.
Y'kNoW, YOu'Re SmArTer tHaN yOu tHiNk yOu'Re RiGhT?
I hear it again, so I stand up and search my surroundings.
"W-Who's there!?", I say, trying to be as brave as Vi. I don't think I'm doing that good.
PoWder, pLEasE LisTen tO Me cAUse I mEAN it. yOU'rE nOt a jiNx. YOu'Re So mUcH MoRe tHaN yOu ThInK yOu ArE, yOU jUsT DoN't sEe iT yEt.
I hear the weird voice again. I realize it's not from someone but from my head, like when I remember a conversation, but much louder. I suddenly feel a sharp headache.
"W-What's happening?" I ask not knowing what's going on.
JinX oR No JiNx. I wiLl AlWaYs bE hERe PoWder. I pROmiSe. I wOn'T aBaNdOn YoU.
Why did that voice sound familiar? Why was it comforting?
"Who are you?"
"Powder!"
I lift my head and see Vi looking relieved, probably has been looking for me.
"There you are I was looking around for you. C'mon it's time for bed.", she says, but I stay still and wait for my headache to die down before taking a breather. I see Vi walk towards me before kneeling down and putting a hand on my head.
"Hey, is everything okay Pow Pow? What's wrong?", Vi asks with concern in her eyes and voice, but I don't know how to respond.
'I don't even know what that was.'
"....Yeah, I-I think so. Just a little headache.", I say, not wanting to worry her over was I heard. Remembered? I don't know.
"Are you sure?"
I do take a second to consider telling her the truth but.....
I wiLl AlWaYs bE hERe PoWder. I pROmiSe.
"Yup. It's fine. I think I'm tired from working on my stuff all day.", I say, trying my best to sound casual. She looks hesitant for second before nodding.
"Alright. Let's go to bed.", She says as she stands up and puts a hand on my shoulder and we head back inside.
As we walk to our room I can't help but think about that voice.
'Why do I remember it? Vi never said that, not Claggor, not Ekko either and definitely not Mylo. So, who is it?'
As I lay in bed and drift off to sleep I can't help but still feel that pull to that voice.
'Why can't I remember? And, why does that make me sad?'
3rd Person
As Powder goes to bed for the night with a head filled with questions about an unfamiliar, yet nostalgic voice. She doesn't know she is not the only one.
A voice being remembered by multiple people, but not able to be recognized by any. It only brings more questions and a feeling of longing and guilt for this voice. Unknowingly something darker lurks underneath all of it. Waiting.
Note: Might either do a little time skip next and work on a little more development for events and the reader, or just do a big time skip next chapter. IDK, I'll figure it out. I just didn't want there to be and immediate jump in time and at least have some kind of development on how things have changed and what reader is doing, and have been doing.
#yandere arcane#yandere arcane x reader#arcane au#yandere silco#yandere vander#yandere vi#yandere claggor#yandere mylo#yandere ekko#yandere powder#yandere caitlyn#platonic yandere
169 notes
·
View notes